Chapter 1: Charming Asshole

Disclaimer: The following contains romance between two males, if you are opposed to it then read no further .

  Please note….the supernatural creatures in my stories ( whether they’re werewolves, vamps etc) are not the traditional creatures you’ve all read about so expect a few differences from the traditional creatures of Hollywood… Writers are free to use their imagination and that’s what i did.

………BaCkGrOuNd…….

It’s a time where werewolves and humans coexist but humans know nothing of their existence. Thomas is a beta in a wolf pack. All wolf packs are named after their Alpha so when an Alpha dies, the name dies with him if he has no heirs. If he has an heir however then the position is passed as such. The beta of the pack becomes Alpha if no such heir exists.

The camp is situated far from any town, however the camp looks like a normal neighborhood so that if any human was to stumble across it they wouldn’t think twice about it. He goes to school just like a normal human would and all the other werewolves in the pack live normal lives in human society, the only time they are able to truly be themselves is in the wolf camp.

Homosexuality is prohibited in all wolf packs because it is expected that each member should one day find a mate and procreate so that the packs can grow, thereby becoming stronger. This rule has been changed recently however when the Alpha and his Beta both came out to the pack as homosexuals. This brief bit is just to clear up any misunderstandings you may have.

Chapter 1

I opened my locker and stuffed my gym bag into the only available space then slammed it shut and turned to face my best friend, who had his arms folded in front of him and was looking at me as if I was one of the biggest idiots he’d ever come across. Typical Grady, if I went through the day without getting one of those looks from him it was a strange day indeed.

“What?” I asked him before turning to walk down the hall and as expected he followed.

“I can’t believe you’re gonna miss the biggest party of the year, dude you of all people should be there!” He said exasperated and without looking at him I knew he was still glaring at me.

“Me of all people? And why is that?” I said then nodded a greeting to a girl who waved to me as I passed by her locker.

“Well for one you’re probably the only senior without any restrictions, you can come and go as you like and you’re letting every single opportunity pass you by!” he practically shouted at me and a few heads turned to stare at us with interest as we walked down the crowded hall on our way to class.

The lack of restrictions he was going on about had to do with the fact that I lived on my own. My parents had been killed in the same raid that killed the Alpha’s mother years ago and I’d been staying with my uncle until I was sixteen, when he died. Ever since I’d been living on my own, even though it didn’t really feel as such since I lived in a such supportive pack.

“Yeah well, I have more important things to do than waste time at some lame ass party with a buncha idiots like you.” I replied in my usual mocking tone.

“And this is why you don’t have a girlfriend.” He said with a sad shake of his head.

No, the reason I didn’t have a girlfriend was because I had absolutely no interest in girls, heck I had no interest in anyone. No one but Grady, my homophobic best friend who had no idea he was my mate and until a couple months ago had no idea I was even a werewolf.

That was taken care of though, of course it had taken a while to convince him he wasn’t losing his mind when I shifted into my wolf form for him, but he’d eventually accepted it. So far he was the only human I had told and it felt good to get it off my chest. I only wished I could tell him he was my mate as well, but who was I kidding; there was no telling how he’d react to that bit of information.

I looked over at him and found myself wondering, not for the first time if he felt the pull. When a wolf turned eighteen he was able to feel the pull of his mate, that’s how I’d found out about a year ago that he was mine, but I had no idea how it worked for humans. We were both nineteen so I figured if he’d feel something by now. Sometimes I caught him staring at me and I would wonder, but then this was Grady, he wasn’t into guys and he would never be.

I sighed but choose not to reply as I entered the classroom and took my seat next to Carson (The Alpha), then watched as Grady made a show of going to the opposite side of the classroom to take a seat.

It had been like this since Carson had practically announced to the entire school he was gay when he’d kissed his mate right there in the hall with not a care in the world. Grady had kept his distance ever since, as if being gay was catching. I shook my head.

“He’ll come around.” Carson said confidently.

“Yeah sure.” I replied then turned my attention to the front of the class as the teacher walked through the door.

Carson and his mate Laken knew about my predicament and they were pretty supportive of me especially since they themselves went through a lot with their own relationship and I appreciated it, really I did, but sometimes I found myself wishing I’d never told them about Grady. The situation was pathetic enough without other people sharing in my misery.

…………………………….

Morning practice had ended about an hour ago so after I had had a shower I’d decided as I usually did in my free period, to lounge around in the stands until lunch. As a soccer player you couldn’t help but love this place, the field and the smell of cut grass. I loved chilling here and just thinking about everything and anything while the other players went off on their own to do whatever it was that they did.

It was rare for Grady to stay on after practice though, he said he preferred to use his free period productively; that being hitting on girls. Speaking of girls, I watched from my perch as he flirted with the girl of the hour. That was obviously the reason he was still here after practice, no surprise there.

Grady wasn’t really a mystery, once you figured out the fundamentals of his personality you basically knew him. He was funny and playful where I was dark and mysterious according to our crazy fan girls and they were right. Grady could charm the pants off anyone and leave them wondering what the hell just happened. He was that good.

I, on the other hand, while I had more friends than I knew what to do with, preferred my own company, the less people the better. I liked to think, to assess the situation before I addressed the crowd so to speak. Which is why I wondered sometimes how Grady and I even became friends. We were different as the light was from the dark, the only thing we had in common was our love for soccer and scary movies.

I sometimes sit and wonder whether it was the whole mate situation that drew us together as friends and if it would one day draw us together as lovers. I chuckled at that, it would never happen.

But then how could the mating selection have been so wrong? No one knew how it worked really but it had never failed before, once you felt the pull of your mate, he or she was the one you were destined to spend your life with, the one you were guaranteed happiness with, so what went wrong with me?

How could my mate be human and how could he be against the very sexuality he would need to possess in order for us to be together? It was a mystery in itself, one I wasn’t sure I would ever solve.

I watched as Grady said goodbye to the girl of the hour then ran over to me and I was able to admire the movement of his lithe frame, the bulge of muscle against the soft material of his shirt and the gentle caress of his hair against his cheek.

“Check it out, I got her digits!” he was grinning at me as he said this and I gave the paper he held in front of my face a cursory glance before I batted his hand away.

As usual he took my seeming disinterest in stride, still grinning as he sat down beside me, stretching his legs out in front of him, then giving me a once over. I felt my skin flush as it did every time he did this, but I no longer wondered if he looked at me this way because he was attracted to me, no it was just a habit of his, it meant nothing.

“I’ll be home late tonight I think, so don’t wait up.” He said with that same wide grin that made you just want to hold him down and take all you could from his plump lips.

I tore my gaze away from his face and looked toward the field.

“Just make sure you enter through the main gate this time.” I instructed him, remembering the last time he had entered through the East gate and the pack authorities had held him thinking he was a trespasser.

He often stayed at my house when his mother’s boyfriend was staying at his house. He hated the guy and figured it would be best he stayed clear of him less he committed some sort of crime against the man that would get him thrown into prison or worse. As a result he was staying at my place this week. It had gotten to the point where he no longer had to pack a bag to come over; he bunked in the guest room where most of his clothes were anyway.

It always warmed my heart when he referred to my place as his home as I one day hoped it would come to be, but he’d told me not to wait up tonight which meant he’d be sleeping with the cheerleader whose number he just scored.

Usually a werewolf got territorial over his mate, I’d seen wolves tear others apart for simply touching their mate and I’ve witnessed the way Carson watches anyone who goes close to Laken, but that level of possessiveness had been burned out of me after watching time and time again as Grady slept with girl after girl, and knowing I could do nothing about it.

Of course I still felt jealous, what would I be if I didn’t? but I figured it was best I kept it all to myself, tonight I would seethe with anger as I thought of the cheerleader with her hands all over him and the next morning when I saw her I would fantasize ripping her throat out but on the outside I’d look calm and emotionless as I always did and Grady would be grinning like a fool because he’d enjoyed his night.

“You know she has a sister, I could talk to her for you, you need to get laid cause I’m getting tired of that ugly look on your face anyway.” He mumbled, fidgeting with the paper in his hand.

“It’s called a frown, not everybody can walk around with a grin on their face like you do? It’s not healthy.” I told him with a smirk and he rewarded me with a shove to the arm. And I couldn’t help but laugh. Grady was always playful and he was always in a good mood.

“So I can talk to her sister then?” he asked, but I could tell he already knew my answer. Grady had never seen me with a girl, or guy. Now that he knew I was a werewolf he surmised that I was waiting for my mate, so he usually let it go when I said I wasn’t interested.

“You know I’m sure your mate won’t mind if you have sex a few times before meeting her, I mean you’re a guy after all, you can’t stay without it forever.” He said looking at me with a hopeful expression.

“Nah I’m good.” I said getting up from my position on the bench just as the bell rang signaling lunch “But you know what Grady, one a these days you’re gonna catch something nasty from one a those girls and you know what imma do?” I didn’t wait for him to answer “imma throw all your clothes outta my house and you won’t have any choice but to deal with that boyfriend your mom has.” I told him, schooling my expression so that I came off as serious, it wasn’t hard to do.

“Ha! You’d never do that, you love me too much!” he laughed and patted my back as we walked off the field.

He had no idea how much he was right about that.

……………………….

“Look at him, it’s disgusting, maybe he needs somebody to teach him wrong from right.” Grady said to me as we both watched Laken enter the cafeteria, Carson walking close beside him.

I rolled my eyes. “You touch him and Carson will rip you apart.” I said as a warning, hoping he understood how important it was that he not do anything stupid.

He snorted and I glared at him. “I’, serious dude, if you mess with his mate and he comes after you, you’ll be on your own.” And I wasn’t kidding about that either, despite him being my mate, we were never the type of friends who fought each other’s battles. If you got yourself into a mess, you got yourself out and the only way either of us would interfere would be if we were asked to. It had always been like that.

Grady was brave and strong, he could get out of pretty much anything he got himself into and so could I and he would never forgive me if I tried to help him when he didn’t ask for my help, we were both independent and it worked for us just fine. Not that it stopped me from worrying though..

“Yeah yeah.” He said waving me off “the pipsqueak aint worth my time anyway.”

It was then that I got an idea, maybe if Grady saw that Laken was actually a decent person, he would think differently. So I stood up and waved them over to our table and watched as Laken smiled and pulled Carson along with him.

Grady looked at me, his eyes wide. “What’re you doing?”

“Inviting them to eat at our table, what does it look like? I replied calmly.

He sputtered then hissed, “If they’re eating here, then I’m gone.” And he actually got up to leave but I pulled him pack into his chair by the collar of his shirt.

“Will you stop being an asshole for once in your life? Carson used to be your friend too and now all of a sudden just because you found out he’s gay you can’t even sit around the same table with him?” I asked, my eyes narrowed and blazing while my tone was harsh and unforgiving.

Grady turned in his chair, mumbling under his breath but he didn’t make another move to get up. Sometimes it surprised me when he actually did what I said, because usually he went against everything I asked.

“Hey guys.” Laken greeted with a wide smile when he made it to our table and took a seat right across from me. Carson sat in the only other seat available which was across from Grady and I noticed how he watched him closely, eyes narrowed on my best friend as if he feared he’d blow up.

“Hey.” I said. Grady remained silent.

“So you must be Grady, nice to finally meet you.” Laken said in his usual friendly tone. He had his arm outstretched to Grady and I held back a sigh of frustration when Grady only stared at his hand but made no move to take it.

Laken looked stricken as he withdrew his hand and looked at Carson briefly before picking at the food in front of him

Carson placed a gentle hand on his shoulder then offered him a gentle smile. I couldn’t help smiling at the sight; they really did make a cute couple.

“So you guys coming to the game next week right?” I said looking between them, but I don’t know why I even bothered to ask since they never missed a game.

“Definitely, I’ll be cheering in the stands.” Laken said with a grin at me and I was relieved that he was back to his usual cheerful self. It was hard not to love Laken, he was just small and cheerful and pure. I was sure he didn’t have a single bad bone in his body and I was happy the Alpha had found someone like this for his mate.

I’d known him all my life of course since he’s always lived in my pack but it wasn’t until he’d actually gotten with Carson that I’d started talking to him and I found that despite his age -he was sixteen- and his small, childish frame, he was one of the bravest people I knew. The prime example being when he’d shot a werewolf from an enemy pack to save a guard’s life during the second pack raid a few months back.

“That’s what we have cheerleaders for.” Grady spoke up. He gave Laken an insolent look and his face was screwed up in disgust as he stared.

“What’s your problem asshole?” Carson hissed with unconcealed anger.

Grady glared back at him, his eyes only leaving Carson’s when I put my hand on his shoulder and told them both to calm down.

He shrugged my hand off “I’m not comfortable sitting at a table with a couple a fags” he said, his voice soft and angry, “and neither should you be Thomas, let’s go.” He said to me and when it became clear to him that I wouldn’t be following he stood up, knocking his chair down as he did and exited through the main door of the cafeteria without a backward glance.

I looked over at my companions with an apologetic expression, embarrassed by Grady’s behavior.

“No offence Thomas,” Laken said to me “but your mate’s a dick.” He finished and I couldn’t agree more.

With a sigh I pushed up from my seat and went in search of my dick of a mate.

                                                             

                                                         AUTHOR’S NOTES

Read my story; “What the Alpha says…Goes” for Carson and Laken’s story!! ! I WANNA WELCOME ALL MY LONG TIME READERS AS WELL AS READERS WHO HAVE JUST JOINED. HOPE YOU ENJOY MY NEW STORY!

Chapter 2: …and he thinks I’m the idiot?!

Chapter 2

 It felt like I’d checked the clock on my bedroom wall at least a hundred times already yet I still found myself looking across my room to find the little round shape which was illuminated by the moonlight.

2:00 a.m.

I felt like a worried mother hen or worse yet; a love struck obsessed fool. It wasn’t like he’d never been out this late before. Heck I wouldn’t be surprised if he came in when the sun came out. What bothered me was the reason he was so late; the cheerleader.

He was probably at her place now having the time of his life with the chick, whose name he’d likely forget by morning, while I sat in my dark room and seethed and worried and waited.

I’d actually come in at around midnight just to avoid what I was doing now. I’d stopped off at a friend’s house, we’d gone out and played pool and drank and had a whale of a time, all just so I wouldn’t have to stay up waiting for Grady, yet here I was…waiting for Grady.

I heaved a sigh of frustration before getting up and making my way over to the open window. Outside the night was still. No wind blew, I didn’t hear the scurrying of animals or insects, nor did I experience the cool wisp of wind as it caressed my face. Nothing. just complete stillness which contradicted how I was feeling inside.

Was this pathetic? To sit and hope for more? For better? No matter how hard I tried I couldn’t imagine Grady doing anything but rejecting me if I told him he was my mate. I knew him too well, I would eventually watch him fall in love with someone who wasn’t me, he’d get married and have children, maybe even move off to another country and I’d be stuck here with nothing to do but pine away, thinking about something I couldn’t have.

 My fists clenched and I found myself glaring out into the yard. The thought angered me. Why should I have to suffer for something that wasn’t even my choice to begin with? Why were the fates so cruel to hand me someone who could never love me? Was I being punished?

I unclenched my fist and rested my head on the window. This felt like punishment. Grady had no idea how much he hurt me when he did things like this, but then it wouldn’t be fair to cast blame on Grady, he had no idea he was my mate, this wasn’t his fault.

I figured I shouldn’t give up all hope though, this had to have happened for a reason, maybe, just maybe some good could come of this. Maybe I could drop little hints, start dating… -girls of course I didn’t want to shock him right off the bat- I needed to see if he’d get jealous, anything at all to show some indication that he cared for me even a fraction of the way I cared for him, and if it didn’t work I wouldn’t tell him a thing. We’d just go on the way we are now.

People often said that if a person couldn’t love you for who you are then they weren’t worth having in your life but that was bull. Those people were living a fantasy; you didn’t just drop someone because he wasn’t acting the way you wanted him to act. This was real life, even if he couldn’t love me for who I was, he was definitely worth it and nothing would change that.

It was about 3:00am when I heard the lock turning in the door downstairs. It echoed through the silent house and I angled my head towards the sound, listening as he closed the door behind him and stumbled up the stairs.

I held my breath when he paused in front of my locked door then released it when I heard him sigh and make his way over to his own room. Then I listened some more, stalking him with my ears as he flipped on his light switch and fell into bed.

 I waited till for ten minutes, guessing he was already asleep when I heard no sounds emanating from his room. Then I pushed off my bed and in no time I found myself in the hall way in front of his open door.

He was sprawled on his back, his head resting on the only pillow in the middle of his bed, but he wasn’t asleep. He was simply staring up at the ceiling, his brows furrowed and his hands resting behind his head.

“Everything okay?” I asked when he’d made no move to acknowledge my presence.

“Yup.” He answered, but still didn’t look at me.

It was then that I realized that I didn’t smell it. I didn’t smell her on him. Usually when he went out on one of these nighttime excursions he’d come back smelling like his latest prize, but no tonight. Strange.

“So how was she?” I asked anyway, wanting to see what he would say.

He chuckled silently then turned his head to look at me. “Turns out she has a boyfriend…A very big boyfriend.” He said with a wince and it was then that I saw the bruise that covered almost half of the left side of his face.

When he turned his head again to look at the ceiling once more it was hidden from sight. I took an involuntary step into his room as my insides clenched at the thought of someone hurting my mate but I had to quash down the desire to go over to him to inspect the damage, he would be annoyed if I treated him like some weakling, so instead I said.

“What? the mighty Grady can’t handle a little competition?” I made sure he heard the teasing in my voice and was able to see the smirk on my face. It worked.

“Pffft, I coulda taken him blindfolded, but when a guy pulls out a gun, your first instinct is usually to get the hell outta there and that’s exactly what I did.” He said seriously then grinned over at me.

I had to consciously snap my mouth shut, after realizing it was hanging open in shock. “He pulled a gun on you? You shittin me right?” I questioned making my way over to the only chair in the room and lowering myself into it.

“Nah, turned up at the house, made the mistake of kissing her as soon as she opened the door and there he was, right behind her.” He told me with a chuckle.

Typical Grady, he saw the fun in everything.

“So that’s why you’re here sulking then?”

“Does it look like I’m sulking? Plenty where that came from.” He said with a wink and I had to roll my eyes.

“So if you weren’t with her then where were you, it’s like after three in the morning dude!” I said trying to sound casual but inside I was dying to know.

“Stooped off at a club, drank a few beers, the usual, I’m beat.” He said and I could hear the tiredness in his voice.

“We have school in less than four hours, good luck with getting up in the morning, Casanova .” I joked and stood to leave, then; “You should probably put some ice on that.” I told him when I was at the door.

“Hey where ya going?! I’m the guest here, you’re supposed to take care of me I’m hurt! now be a good host and get me some ice!” he said dramatically and I chuckled.

“Dude you practically live here, get your own ice.” I said then turned to go once more.

“Fine! At least help me with my boots, I’m too tired to move.” He said with a tired sigh and I instantly felt sorry for him.

“Fine you big baby.” I said then went over to where he lay, his long legs spread apart, and proceeded to pull the boots off his feet and throw them to the corner of the room and because I knew he wouldn’t do it himself and end up being uncomfortable throughout the night, I unbuckled his pants and pulled off his jeans so that he was laying on the bed in only his shirt and boxers. Grady didn’t even bat an eye , he just turned onto his side with a groan and drifted off to sleep, just like that with not even a thank you for my efforts.

“Typical Grady.” I said under my breath.  I watched him for a moment longer as he slept, my heart warming at the sight of him curled up like a child in sleep, then  I turned to go, flipping off the light switch when I got to the door and pulling up the door behind me.

……………………

The next morning I woke up to the sound of cupboard cabinets slamming shut and to Grady grumbling to himself downstairs. With a groan I pushed up out of bed and looked at the time.

6:00 a.m

What the hell was he even doing up already? I was the one who usually had to drag him out of bed after his crazy nights out and better yet, why was he making noise down in my kitchen at this hour, nobody woke up at this hour!.

When I emerged from the bathroom fifteen minutes later, I could still hear him making noise downstairs and I padded barefoot down the stairs and into the kitchen. There stood Grady in nothing but the boxers from last night, the shirt was gone and I had to swallow hard and try to keep my eyes on the back of his head as he moved about. I’d rather not embarrass the both of us down here this morning if my little friend decided it was time to make an appearance.

“You have any idea what time it is? What’re you doing?” I asked him, the irritation sounding in my voice.

 He didn’t turn around but continued to rummage through my cupboards, then slamming them shut when he didn’t find whatever it was that he was looking for.

“Dude, where’s all the food?!” he said after a while, turning to me with a scowl on his handsome face. The bruise wasn’t as bad as I’d thought it was last night but it was still noticeable. His hair was disheveled as it usually was in the morning and his eyes were red, I wasn’t sure if it was from lack of sleep or if he was just really pissed off but in any case I found him adorable and I resisted the urge to reach over and brush away the lock of hair that had fallen onto his forehead.

“Whadya mean? there’s food in the fridge.” I told him with a shake of my head and went over to the kettle to put on some water.

“All you have is beer, a half eaten ham sandwich and some left over Chinese.” He said exasperated.

“Yeah and?”

“That’s not food! I swear you’re trying to starve me!” he threw up his hands in the air like the Drama Queen he was then shook his head and exited the room. When he came back he was holding printing paper and a blue ink pen with the top bitten off.

I watched as he pulled up a stool and sat at the counter with his head bent over the paper as he scribbled. When the water had boiled I made us both a cup of tea and set his down in front of him. He looked up when he saw it, took a sip, made a face and set the cup down again. Then lowered his head once more over his paper and continued his scribbling.

I shook my head and continued sipping my tea. Where Grady was concerned it was best to keep quiet and watch, he’d tell me what he was doing in his own time.

“Why are you up so early anyway?” I asked as I watched the top of his head.

He looked up at me, giving me the look that said I was a complete idiot before he said “I was hungry.” and went back to his scribbling. I chuckled silently to myself , God I loved this kid .

Five minutes later, tea finished and my head propped up in my hands I watched as he walked over to the fridge and stuck the paper under a magnet, then turned to go. I walked over to the fridge and glanced at it. It was a list of things to buy; all his favorite foods.

Big surprise , I thought shaking my head.

“You didn’t put anything I like on the list.” I called over to him.

“There’s food in the fridge.” He told me then made his way up the stairs.

I shook my head with a grin then turned to the sink to wash our cups.

We ended up being late for school because according to Grady there was no way he was going to that prison on an empty stomach so we had to stop off somewhere to feed him. When we entered class, the teacher had already started his lesson and every eye in the room turned on us as we went to find our seats. Every time you walk into a classroom late everybody looked at you as if you’d just committed a crime or something. Jeez .

As was now the norm, Grady went to the opposite end of the room, while I sat in my usual chair beside Carson who looked over at me when I sat down.

“Remember, pack meeting tonight.” He said, low, so that only I could hear and I nodded before turning to the teacher who was explaining something on the board.

………………………………

“So what you’re saying is that Carson and Laken didn’t have a choice then?”

“Well yeah, but…they were gay anyway and I get the feeling that even if they hadn’t been mated they’d have chosen each other. They’re soul mates.” I told him, watching his face carefully to see how he was taking the news.

He snorted “You actually believe in that shit?”

“Of course I do, it’s real Grady, your mate is your soul mate, she…or he is your perfect half, it’s fate, no one can make you as happy as that person and you’ll never love anyone more than you love your mate. That’s just how it is.” I told him and watched as he bit his lip considering it.

We were sitting outside in the stands, school had ended about two hours before so we’d unconsciously decided to just sit and chat about random things. I was pretty surprised when he’d brought up the whole mating thing. It had been a while since we’d talked about anything related to me being a wolf.

During the first month of finding out about me, he’d practically milked me for every single bit of information about us, so he knew everything I was telling him now.

“So you’re saying it mates you according to your sexual preferences then? Which means it won’t mate a straight person to a gay?”  he asked without looking at me.

“I really don’t know a lot about the whole process but…I think…maybe it’s happened before.” I said, thinking of my own situation.

He looked up at me, eyes wide “That’s messed up bro.” he said with a shake of his head.

“You have no idea.”

He seemed to be trying to process it all as he sat there staring out onto the field. It was rare to see Grady looking pensive and serious. He was usually playing around, unable to keep still.

“Why’d you wanna know anyway?” I asked, turning so I could really look at him. I had to know what he was thinking.

“Hey Grady, you coming tonight?”

We both looked down to see Mark and his crew standing at the first bench on the field.

“Nah, got things to do!” Grady shouted back to him.

He gave a nod and they were gone.

I turned to look at him: “Since when are you turning down a night out drinking?”

“Since I don’t want to kill you when I wake up starving.” He said, pushing himself up off the bench.

“You don’t wanna kill me, nice to know you care Grady.” I said with a smirk and a teasing shove.

“Actually I just don’t wanna have to clean up the evidence after… I get the feeling you’d bleed out all over the place and my prints are all over your house.” He said it in such a serious tone that if I hadn’t known better I’d have thought he really was serious.

“Come on, let’s go stock your kitchen.” He said turning to go.

I pushed up off the bench and followed, and then something occurred to me as we were leaving the field; “Hey you never told me why you wanted to know about the whole mating thing.” I said keeping up pace with him.

“I didn’t? I hope you have my list Thomas cause I’m not driving all the way back to your place for it.” He grumbled.

“I have it.” I said patting my jeans pocket to make sure it was there.

It was much later that evening, after we’d packed away all the groceries and he was locked in his room doing who knew what that I realized he still hadn’t answered my question. Grady had a good way of changing the subject and I had to wonder why it was that he couldn’t answer such a simple question. Was it wrong of me to hope it meant something for us? That maybe he was showing interest in all this because he was feeling something and thought maybe I could be his mate?

“Yes it was wrong.” I surmised. He was probably just curious and I was blowing this out of proportion.

……………………………………….

“You have about ten minutes till the meeting starts, so make sure you’re gone by then.” I told him, then turned and walked out the front door but not before I heard him mumbling something like;

“…don’t know why I can’t just watch, it’s not like imma steal your secrets or….” and the rest of his words were lost as I distanced myself from him.

It was a pack rule that no humans were allowed in camp during pack meetings and hunts so as was the usual arrangement, Grady had to go out for a few hours and I’d call him when it was over.

Of course if the pack knew he was my mate he would be able to stay but considering the fact that I had no idea when I’d tell him or if I would tell him, it was in his best interest as well as mine that we adhered to the rules, he knew this, which is why I’m sure anyone could imagine my surprise when we were halfway through the pack meeting and we all looked up to see the pack guard dragging Grady between them.

“Alpha we found this trespasser hiding behind the north tower, he’s human and we think he’s a spy sir.” One of the guards spoke up.

“For the last time dumbass, I’m not a spy! I’m friend’s with your boss!” Grady shouted while trying unsuccessfully to wiggle out of their hold.

“God Dammit.” I cursed to myself and I couldn’t help but think, only Grady would be dumb enough to call a werewolf who had the ability to rip him to pieces, a dumbass.

                                                     AUTHOR’S NOTES

Follow me on Twitter @ TwinZ_Double

Join me on Facebook   http://www.facebook.com/pages/Doublezone/640862409262511

THERE YOU HAVE IT GUYS, CHAPTER TWO, HOPE YOU ENJOY IT!

SHOUTOUT TO: hamzaassa and to all my returning readers!!

 -DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 3: The meaning behind your words…

Chapter 3

“So what you’re saying is that it’s okay for you to break rules because you’re in power? This…human knows what we are, we could be in danger because of him and you’ve allowed this. You see everyone? This is the type of corruption we’re allowing in our pack! Why should we hav-“

“Say one more word Jessop and it might be the last word you say.” Carson warned him, his tone low and fierce.

Jessop had been trying to get the position of Alpha for years now, he and his father before him and maybe very soon his son Daryl and so he tried everything to undermine Carson’s position. We were fairly certain he had played a significant role in instituting the pack raid a few months ago but we had yet to turn up any evidence on him. He was however, still unknowingly under investigation.

From where I stood on the platform I watched as Jessop stuttered and his face turned red with anger but he said nothing more. Grady was still standing among the crowd, trapped between the two guards, but after realizing that they wouldn’t be letting him go anytime soon he had stopped struggling and instead was leaning most, if not all of his weight on the guard who he referred to as the ‘dumbass’.

I could only shake my head at his actions; Grady’s mission in life was to make everyone else’s life miserable. I’d learned that the hard way. I had to hold back a grin though, as I watched the guard shift uncomfortably as Grady leaned on him.

“Thomas.” Carson said, his eyes on me and his mouth set in a firm hard line. “A word please.” He continued.

I took the two steps that would take me to his side and angled my head towards him as he spoke low so that only I could hear his words.

“I’m sure you know what I have to do.” He said to me and I stiffened visibly, my eyes travelling automatically to where Grady stood. He wasn’t paying any attention to what was going on; instead he was now speaking to the guards. I couldn’t hear what he was saying but if the grin on his face was any indication, it couldn’t be anything good.

I turned my attention back to Carson in a flash; “Carson, we can’t, he doesn’t know yet, this could-“  I started only to have him cut me off.

“I will not have my Beta undermined in my own pack, you broke a rule. If I have you punished for it the pack will lose all respect for you and then where will we be?” he said to me.

I could tell it wasn’t something he wanted to do, but he was right, we had to think of the pack, they always came first and even though I knew this I still couldn’t help the feeling of utter helplessness and fear that washed over me.

 My heart pounded in my chest and my throat became dry. The only way we could get out of this situation was to announce Grady as my mate, that way he would have a legitimate reason for being here and the fact that he knew about us would be explained. I glanced over to my mate once more, my eyes flashing to his face and then back to Carson who was waiting for my response.

I’d waited so long for this moment; to tell Grady he was my mate and just like that, because of his own stupidity, I didn’t have a choice in the matter. At the same time, I couldn’t deny the fact that I was somewhat relieved. Relieved because it would no longer be my decision to make, it was completely out of my hands now and so whatever happened, I wouldn’t have to worry that I had made the wrong decision.

 I was relieved yet more afraid than I had ever been, however, I quashed down the feeling of fear and clenched my fists as the trembling began in my hands. I was the Beta, I could show no sign of weakness. I chose instead to think of the pack.

I didn’t want to think of the implications this could have on my friendship with Grady, sometimes when you had a position of responsibility you had to do what was best for those you ruled over and so, head high and mouth firm I nodded at Carson.

He turned to the crowd once more, his gaze travelling over the faces. At his silent observation the crowd gradually became silent and it was only then that he spoke.

“I apologize if this is all confusing to many of you, but as I explain the situation you’ll all come to understand the reason the human is among us.” He began and I swallowed the lump which had formed in my throat.

“Grady is not a spy-“

“See? I told you I’m no spy, now let me go you-“

“Grady! Shut up will you?” I shouted over to him, my glare deadly.

He bristled and glared back at me but fell silent.

“Now as I was saying, Grady has a legitimate reason for being here. As you all know a wolf’s mate is allowed to be present at any pack proceeding he wishes to attend and being that Grady is Thomas’ mate, it is acceptable for him to be here.” Carson said quietly.

A collective gasp went up in the crowd and the chattering began immediately. I knew they weren’t surprised to hear my mate was a male because the members of the pack knew I was gay, I think it just surprised them that I had finally found my mate.

“But…he’s human!” one man exclaimed, but I was too focused on Grady’s expression to respond. The guards had let him go immediately upon hearing the news but instead of looking horrified at the announcement, he just stood there straightening his clothes while shooting death glares at the ones who had previously held him captive.

What was wrong with him? Why was he so calm? Hadn’t he heard what Carson said?

“Yes I’m sure we’ve all realized that, but no one said a wolf’s mate couldn’t be human.” Carson said patiently, his eyes still traversing the crowd before us.

“How do we know what you’re saying is the truth? You could have just made it all up to save yourself, what proof do you have?” Jessop spoke up again, his expression angry.

I took a step forward, my hands behind my back as my eyes flashed to his face. We didn’t stand for any form of disrespect in this pack and I was furious that he was actually questioning us.

“Are you calling us liars Jessop? Since when is our word not proof enough?” I said. My tone was level but below the surface I was raging.

I watched as he gaped at me, then took a step back as he took in my expression.

“O-of course not…I was merely…just…” he trailed off, probably deciding it was best to keep quiet.

“So will he be completing the mating ritual along with you and your mate Alpha?” another member spoke up.

“If Thomas so chooses.” Was his simple reply, after which the crowd fell silent once more. I imagined they were all trying to come to terms with the news, assessing it to see what impact it would have on the pack before fully committing to the turn of events.

“Now that we’ve established that, let’s get back to the reason we are all here shall we.” I spoke up, eager to get on with the meeting in order to prevent anyone else from asking something I wasn’t ready to answer.

Most of the members turned their attention back to the platform as Carson began to speak and the meeting continued.

……………..

We were both silent as we entered the house. I deposited my key on the table by the door and watched as he kicked off his shoes and flung himself into the couch, then took up the remote, fully prepared to watch TV despite what had just happened.

During the meeting I’d found my gaze travelling to him more than it should. He hadn’t seemed shocked, or confused, neither was he was running as far as possible from me as he could get. He had to have heard to announcement because we had discussed it with the pack at length, so I couldn’t understand it.

I couldn’t understand it and that made me more nervous than I had been when before Carson had announced it.

I cleared my throat, trying to get his attention but his eyes stayed glued to the TV, his finger absently pressing buttons as he flipped through the channels. So I tried again, clearing my throat louder this time.

“You should probably take something for that.” He said in a bored tone as he continued to flip…and flip…and flip.

Growling in frustration I stomped over to where he sat and grabbed the remote from his hand and flipped off the TV.

“Hey I was watching that!” he shouted, then tried to grab the remote from my hand. I sidestepped him, holding the remote out of his reach.

“Don’t you have anything to say to me?” I asked, my tone level and my eyes piercing his. Carson had just declared we were mates and I’d prefer if he cursed, denied or accepted it rather than blatantly ignore it. I needed to know where I stood now that it was out.

“Like what?” he asked, giving me the usual ‘look’.

I only stared at him, my eyebrow rising, silently telling him, I knew that he knew exactly what I was talking about.

I watched a he heaved a sigh and dragged his hand through his hair, something he did when he was either angry, frustrated or nervous.

Then he said; “Fine, I know I wasn’t supposed to go to your dumb meeting, but can you blame me? You made it seem like it was some big thing so I wanted to know what it was about and I gotta say Thomas, that was probably the lamest thing I’ve ever had to sit through, not even some refreshments? I mean come on” he said with a shake of his head.

I looked at him, not in the least bit amused. Why was everything always a joke to him? “That’s it? That’s all you have to say?” I asked, looking deep into his playful eyes.

“Jeez you’re so grumpy, fine, I’m sorry I went, I know I coulda gotten you in trouble…but you handled it anyway so that’s great.” He said with a small smile, then; “Can I have the remote now? Talking to you s’making me bored.” He announced, his hand outstretched towards me.

I just couldn’t understand it. He was making this so hard for me and I figured it was best I just came out with it since he clearly wasn’t going to. “So you have nothing to say about being my mate?” I blurted out and watched as his face broke out in a grin.

“Dude I couldn’t have done it better myself! Gotta hand it to you guys, that was some quick thinking. I’m your mate, ha, classic, good cover bro.” he said still grinning from ear to ear and looking like a proud father; “Good thing Laken and Carson are the only ones from your pack that go to our school cause then who knows how I’d have to deal with that crises.” He continued with a shake of his head.

“A…cover?” I said stupidly. Looking at him and trying to understand just what it was that he was saying. Then it hit me and boy did I feel stupid.

Of course Grady’s logical conclusion was to think we’d made it up to save my ass. It’s what I would’ve thought too if I was in his position. I felt the relief and an ancient sadness come over me at the realization that we were right back where we started.

But what if I just told him, right now? Just got it out there? Told him we were serious? And I found myself doing what I always did when I asked myself these questions; wonder what his reaction would be. Once again this was in my hands, I could just blurt it out, right here right now.

I looked at him, my heart in my throat and opened my mouth to say the words that would seal out fate, but nothing came out.

“Would you stop standing there gaping at me like a fish and gimme the remote already?!” Grady said in exasperation, then jumped up and grabbed the remote from my stiff fingers.

That decided it, I’d do it some other time then. I made the excuse to myself, adding it to the vault of excuses I already had as to why I shouldn’t tell him.

I sat on the chair farthest away from him and watched the screen.

‘’Hey change for me.” He said after a while, turning to face me, his gaze expectant and hopeful.

“Huh?”

“Into your wolf, change. I wanna see how you look.” He explained.

“You already know how I look.” I told him with a tired sigh then turned back to the TV.

“You showed me like twice come on I’d show you if I was a wolf.” He whined.

“Yeah right, you don’t do anything I ask.”

I could see the look his was giving me from the corner of my eye but I didn’t back down. “No.”

“Why not?”

“Just don’t feel like it.”

“Jerk.” He said, then before I knew it a throw pillow came sailing at my head and I wasn’t able to dodge it before it slammed into my face. I grabbed  it before it could fall to the floor then turned to glare at him.

He faked an innocent expression, his eyes glued to the TV and I had to wonder what was the point. Obviously it had to be him since we were the only ones in the room. I pulled back slightly then threw the pillow in his direction, but he dodged and I missed.

“Amateur.” He said with a shake of his head and a gleam in his eye. Shit, I knew that look .

“No…Grady I’m not doing this with you so don’t even st-“

I was cut off mid sentence as another pillow slammed into my face. I took a deep breath, deciding not to give him what he wanted; which was a competition, Grady was highly competitive and he loved to play around but this time I wouldn’t take part in his games.

Without sparing him a glance, I turned my attention back to the television but he wouldn’t let up, pillow after pillow came sailing towards me and each time I ignored him the harder the hits became. It was when pillow number eight came flying towards my head that I finally lost my composure, grabbed it in mid flight and flung it back towards him. It landed right in his head

“Oh it’s on!” he laughed and so the games began.

……………………….

Six ripped pillows and two broken vases later we decided to end the game. It was a tie but of course Grady claimed the last pillow he’d thrown touched my hair, which according to him, classified as a part of my body and so he’d won. I’d found out long ago that if you really didn’t have to, then it was best not to argue with Grady and so I took the loss like a man and conceded defeat.

“Yeah but it’s the principle of the thing dude, the less you care about people the more you can be yourself, don’t you get it? the less people you care about the less people you have to worry about letting down, and the less people you have to worry about, then the easier it is for you to be happy.” he told me, tilting his head so he could look up into my face.

It was about 2:00a.m and we still sat in my living room, having what I’d describe as one of our ‘meaningful conversations’. He was sitting in the chair opposite me, his feet drawn up and an old worn sketch pad resting on his lap as he sketched away while talking.

I’d asked him earlier how it was that he always seemed to be in a good mood, how it was that nothing seemed to bother him and he’d explained to me that nothing bothered him because he didn’t allow it to. He told me that the more people you cared for then the more people you had to take into consideration when you did or said certain things.

He went on to say that if you cared too much about what someone thought then everything they did would eventually come to bother you, you’d be too conscious of everything you did and try to please everyone around you rather than just yourself.

“So that’s the reason nothing bothers you then? Because you don’t care about anybody?” I asked skeptically, my eyes watching the movement of his hand as it skating over the paper. I wondered what he was drawing but didn’t ask.

“He remained silent for a few minutes as he finished whatever it was that he was doing then, he pushed up from the chair and stood looking down at his work. I watched in confusion as he ripped it carefully from the sketch pad and made his way over to where I sat.

“No Thomas, what I’m saying is that  there’s only one person I care about so since I only have one person to worry about then that’s why  it’s easier for me to be happy.”  He said seriously and I got the feeling he was trying to tell me something, something that went beyond his simple statement and while I knew he was talking about me, since he’d told me a million times that I was the only one he trusted, the only one he cared about, he seemed to be trying to get me to understand something more meaningful behind his words, but the only problem with that was…with Grady it could be anything.

He dropped the paper he’d just torn out of the book into my lap and my breath hitched in my throat. He’d sketched a picture of me. It was me at the meeting tonight, my arms behind my back, feet apart while I glared at someone in the crowd. He’d captured the fierceness in my expression and the feeling in my eyes as I glared at who I assumed was probably Jessop. Grady truly was talented.

“Goodnight mate.” Grady said in a mock Australian accent.

I looked up with a smirk and he smiled but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. Then he turned and made his way up the stairs and to his room.

Mate

It’s funny how one word could mean so much to one person and absolutely nothing to another.

                                           

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

SORRY I HAVN’T RESPONDED TO SOME OF YOUR COMMENTS GUYS BUT I’LL DEF GET TO EM I PROMISE!! HOPE YOU ENJOYED THIS CHAPTER, THANKS FOR READING, COMMENTING AND VOTING. ENJOY THE REST OF YOUR DAY..OR NIGHT AS THE CASE MAY BE :)

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 4: Where do you go?

Chapter 4

I hummed as I felt the wind ripple through my dark fur and the warmth of the sun on my face as I bounded through the forest. Twisting this way and that and darting through the trees and brush. I felt the familiar rush of excitement that never failed to wash through me when I shifted to my wolf form.

Today was the pack hunt, a voluntary tradition we did at least once a week. I’d set out with the pack earlier, watching them as they hunted but I’d long since ventured out on my own, preferring instead to just run wherever the forest chose to lead me.

 I tilted my head up and sniffed the air which was rich with the welcoming scent of pine trees and dirt. Here, I was in my element; as free as a bird, no worries no responsibilities and no problems, it was just me and nature, the hard earth beneath my feet, the wonderful scents filling my nostrils and the beautiful sounds assaulting my ears; sometimes I wished I could stay like this forever, once I’d even tried but missing my mate had cut that trip short.

I tore through the trees and watched as a lone doe scrambled out of my path but I had no drive to chase it, I only wanted to run. Run until there was nowhere left to go and nothing left to think about.

I ran until the sun was low in the sky and then until it was too late to see it. When I heard the horn sound signaling the end of the day’s hunt I turned around and made my way back to camp where Carson would give a customarily brief speech, and then we would all go about our usual dealings. When I reached the courtyard however the speech had already ended and as happened after every hunt I was cornered by Rivers who greeted me with a huge welcoming smile and I had to bite back a sigh, instead forcing a smile for him and saying a quick hello.

I sidestepped him trying to make a speedy getaway but as expected he found himself at my side.

“Soooo…any plans tonight?” he asked with a smile.

“Not really, I’m pretty tired so I’m just gonna head off to bed.” I told him, even going as far as to fake a yawn so he’d get the hint. But of course he didn’t and if he did he chose to ignore it.

“But it’s 7:00 o’clock.” He whined with a pout then put his hand on my arm and squeezed gently.

I looked over at him, looking cute with his big round eyes and dimpled cheeks and like every time before I decided to just invite over to my place. The thing with Rivers is that he and I used to be in a ‘relationship’, if you could even all it that.

Way before homosexuality was even permitted in the pack we were intimate with each other. Long story short; we used to have sex, lots of it. That had stopped soon after I had felt the pull of my mate on my eighteenth birthday of course but I would be lying if I said we didn’t  sneak a little every now and then.

It’s like Grady said; you couldn’t expect a guy to go without it forever. Back then though Rivers dressed conservatively so the pack never really suspected what he was, now that it was permitted though, everybody knew…he took the opportunity to dress the way he had always wanted and to act the way he has always thought he should act. If you saw him now you’d know instantly that he was gay and his flamboyance in speech and action didn’t help either.

“Fine, you want to come over?” I asked him and watched as his face lit up and his smile turned into a grin that seemed to cover his whole face.

“Great! You haven’t invited me over in so long!” then quietly so no one would hear; “I’ve missed you.” He said and I offered him a small smile for his troubles.

He chattered away, telling be about his day and everything else that was going on in his life that I’d missed and when we got to my front door he was still chattering. I put my hand on his shoulder and he stopped mid sentence and looked up at me.

“We’re  just gonna hang out okay? Nothing else.” I told him, looking deep into his eyes so that he knew I was serious.

Upon my pronouncement the light in his eyes dimmed a little and his smile faltered but then it was back in a flash as he nodded up at me.

Secure in the knowledge that he wouldn’t be expecting anything I turned the key in the lock and pushed the door open. As expected Grady wasn’t home; he’d been gone before I woke up this morning and I hadn’t seen him at school, but I wasn’t worried, he did this all the time, he would just disappear for the whole day, sometimes once a week or once every two weeks. He never told me where he went and I never asked because I had a feeling I wouldn’t like what he told me.

I flipped on the light switch as I entered and Rivers brushed pass me to go into the kitchen; his favorite place in the house because he loved to cook. I followed close behind him and watched as he opened cupboards and started taking out ingredients.

“Surprised you actually stocked up Thomas, this is a first.” He told me with a grin.

“Yeah Grady did it.” I said absently then kicked off my shoes and took a seat at the counter to watch him make magic.

He paused for a second, his eyes on the ingredients in his hand then he looked up at me; “Yeah I heard about that…but I was hoping…I thought maybe you just said that to get out of trouble.” He said sadly.

“No it’s true.” I didn’t know what else to say; I knew he was disappointed in that even though I wasn’t sure why considering that it had been months since we’d had sex anyway so it wasn’t as if he’d be missing out on anything.

 He cleared his throat and smiled; his cheeks dimpling then turned to his specialty.

“So where is he then?” he asked as he chopped, not looking at me.

“I have no idea, probably out with friends.” I guessed.

His eyes flashed up to mine “You don’t know where your own mate is?” he asked, seeming surprised at the news and with good reason since a wolf tended to take a high level of interest in his mate’s whereabouts.

“Yeah well…we don’t have that kind of relationship…I give him the space he needs and he does the same for me.” I told him softly, the lump forming in my throat.

He raised his eyebrows at me for a second then put down the knife and came around the counter to stand before me, his hands on my lap.

“You know Thomas, it’s okay to have a little sex on the side sometimes, lots of people with mates do it, it’s not a big deal since it’s not like you’re giving away your heart or anything.’ He said, his voice going husky and I watched as his hands travelled up my thighs slowly, the imprint of them through my jeans making me shiver but I shifted in my chair then cleared my throat.

“I’m not doing that to my mate Rivers, we can’t. I love him and I think it’s time we just stop the fooling around. You’re eighteen, you’ll find your mate soon too so you don’t have to worry.” I told him, my eyes trapped in his gaze and I licked my lips as his hand continued travelling up my pants. My words held no conviction and I knew I was a goner even as I said them. it’s just that it had been so long.

“Doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun.” he breathed and leaned closer as his hands travelled even further up my thighs. As always I was almost intoxicated by his scent and I unconsciously leaned closer, stifling a moan as his lips brushed against mine.

………………………….

Grady’s POV

I lifted my shirt to inspect the damage, trying to keep my breathing shallow in order to lessen the pain. I poked gently at the large dark bruise running from my ribs down to my right hip, then shuddered when I felt the pain explode up my side. It had been throbbing relentlessly for about an hour now and every time I moved the pain seemed to intensify.

Next time I wouldn’t mess up, I’d get there early for the delivery and get out fast; it was my fault for waking up so late in the first place, of course Pike’s men wouldn’t be happy. When I felt another shot of pain I visualized for about the thousandth time how it would feel to just quit, to finally get out of this business, to live the life of a normal teenager and not having to worry about anything but grades and girls, but of course it was pointless. One didn’t just quit this kind of business, not unless you wanted to die anyway.

With a sigh, I pushed off the wall in the empty alley and hobbled down the street to where I had parked my car this morning. I was pretty surprised they hadn’t wrecked it like they did last time I’d fucked up this big .Sending a silent thank you up to whoever chose to hear it I fumbled in my pocket for my car keys.

In five minutes I was on my way, speeding down the street as I made my way to Thomas’ house.

Thomas.

 My breath hitched at the thought of him, something that had been happening a lot lately.

I figured he was already home, probably waiting up for me as usual and I wondering how I’d hide my recent injury from his prying eyes. I  Knew he pretended that  it wasn’t a big deal when I got hurt but I could tell it was, he couldn’t hide it from me, as much as he’d like to think he could and I felt the warmth settle in the pit of my stomach at the thought of him caring about me to the point where it upset him when I got hurt, especially when he didn’t know how or why and he would never know.

 This was one  secret I had been careful to keep from him. H e wouldn’t understand if I told him why I did what I did, he would try to convince me there was another way, or cuss me out for being dumb enough to get myself into it in the first place, but he wouldn’t understand, he came from money, he didn’t know what it was like to have none; he thought everything was going good at home but he didn’t know the real reason I stayed away as much as I did and I didn’t want him to know.

I would be ashamed if he found out that my mom was nothing but a common whore who spent most of her time getting drunk rather than finding a real job to take care of her only son.

I would be ashamed if he found out that I didn’t want to stay at my own home because I couldn’t stand being around her clients.

I would be ashamed if he found out that I’d started dealing drugs to find a way to take care of myself; it was the only way I saw at the time that made sense; it’s how I got my car and my clothes and everything else I wanted and as much as I found myself wanting desperately to get out of the business, it was the way I survived, I needed it to survive.

Thomas would offer to help me out, I knew he would but I couldn’t stand the thought of living off my best friend, there was just something wrong with that picture. Pride was a hell of a thing.

I maneuvered the car around the next bend, only wincing a little when it jerked me sideways. I just wanted to jump…no.… crawl slowly into bed and sleep for a few centuries. Seemed like Thomas would find out about my injury after all since I would need his help getting out of these clothes and I sighed in frustration. It felt like I needed him for so much these days, it was like my mind couldn’t stay away from him.

Ever since my eighteenth birthday I had been having these crazy feelings for him, feelings no man should ever have for another man, feelings that disgusted me and excited me at the same time. My mind was in a constant state of confusion where it concerned him and my body was in a constant state of arousal it would seem.

I put my thumb to my lips and bit down on the nail; I was attracted to Thomas and I had no idea what to do about it.

Nothing. I wouldn’t do anything about it so this was just one other thing Thomas couldn’t know. I couldn’t stand gays and now I was having the same thoughts as them?!  It was as if I was being punished for something, as if making my mother what she was wasn’t punishment enough.

The first time I’d started having ‘the feelings’ it had scared me shitless but I had since learned to curb them; well sorta. He was the reason I went through girls like I went through food, whenever I felt an overwhelming desire to jump his bones I found a girl to take the edge off and it worked…but only for a short while and then I was back to where I started.

The method wasn’t really working out well but it was all I had. It got to the point where I sometimes found myself fantasizing how it would be to lie in his arms or us living together as a couple…happily ever after like the fool I was.

That would never happen, I didn’t want to have these feelings for another guy and I was sure that even though Thomas accepted gays he still wouldn’t appreciate me making a move on him. So I’d keep my feelings to myself and when it got to be too much for me I’d leave and I wouldn’t look back because there was no way I was going to lose my best friend this way…not this way.

A few minutes later I pulled into his drive way and stepped out of the car. Then I paused for a minutes, leaning against my car with my hand pressed to my throbbing flesh as I waited for the pain ebb.

‘I need a drink,’ was the thought that was ran through my mind when I pushed open the door and saw the obviously gay guy sitting in my favorite chair, legs crossed and hands moving like crazy as he chattered at a speed I hadn’t even known was humanly possible.

…………………………………

Thomas’ POV

I looked up as the front door opened and I groaned. I’d hoped to get rid of Rivers before he came home but the boy just would not stop talking. We’d finished eating about an hour and a half before and I’d had to sit and listen to him talk about clothes and shopping and other things that I held absolutely no interest in. It wasn’t that he was a bad person, quite the opposite actually he was a good kid but his mouth was probably his one fatal flaw.

“Hi what’s up hon, you must be the mate!” Rivers jumped up and ran over to Grady, arms flung wide and I jumped up to stop him because I knew if he so much as touched him, Grady would probably rip him to shreds. I was pretty surprised though when Rivers threw his arms around him and Grady just stood there, the only evidence of his discomfort to being touched by a homosexual being the way he scrunched up his face as if he was in pain.

Rivers turned to face me, his arms still around Grady’s shoulder as he spoke and I couldn’t help but notice the way Grady was holding his side, his face still scrunched. It was then that I realized something was wrong.

“Grady? Everything good man?” I asked taking a step closer.

“No, now could you …please get this…person off me?” he said between breaths and I noticed the way his hand shook as he stood there.

Rivers stepped away from him without me having to extricate him myself and we both looked at Grady in concern. He took a breath then hobbled toward the couch and I stepped forward to help him sit. When he did he dropped his head on the back rest, his eyes closed.

“Grady?” I asked softly. I was starting to get worried now, and my hand drifted to his forehead of its own accord.

“Mmhmm?” he answered.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,  now shhh.” He said as a way to get me to shut up and couldn’t help but smile despite his obvious ill health.

“You gonna tell me why you just walked in here looking like a zombie?” I asked hoping he’d answer me so I could fix whatever his problem was.

“Gee thanks for the compliment Thomas, now I won’t even have to find a Halloween costume this year, I can just go as myself.” He said this softly, with his eyes still closed.

Rivers snickered from where he stood at the door. I looked up at him and he offered a soft smile “Anything I can do to help?”

“No we’re good thanks.” I told him dismissively, my eyes back to my mate.

“Alright…well it was nice meeting you Grady and see you later Tee.” He said and in no time he was out the door.

“Tee?” what is this? kindergarten?” Grady spoke up and I rolled my eyes.

“Even in sickness you’re an ass.” I said trying to lighten the mood. “Grady just…can you please just tell me what’s wrong with you?” I almost shouted at him.

After what felt like a minute of deafening silence, I watched as he lifted his shirt and I caught a glimpse of the nasty bruise matting his flesh.

“What the-“  I started.

“I think maybe I cracked a few ribs or something, hurts like a bitch.” He swore and I stuck my hand out to poke it gently.

He winced when my hand came into contact with it. “Stop that.”  He whined and I dropped the shirt back in place.

“What happened to you?”

“Oh you know…the usual…” was all he said then opened his eyes slightly, looking at me through his slits.

So he didn’t want to tell me, big surprise there. I sighed and pushed myself off the couch, preparing to get him some ice.

“Where you going? This is the part where you take care of me remember?” he said jokingly but I was too annoyed to play around with him. It hadn’t been the first time he’d come around looking like he’d just gotten the crap beaten out of him and I still didn’t understand why he couldn’t just tell me what happened.

“Ah I’m just gonna leave you there…see ya in the morning.” I teased and left the room to go get the ice from the kitchen.

When he sighed and I heard him trying to get up off the couch I popped my head back into the room.

“I was kidding dude, I’m not that heartless jeez. Sit your ass down I’m coming with the ice.” I told him and watched in satisfaction as he lowered himself gently into the chair.

In no time I was at his side pressing the bag of ice to his flesh while he lay there limply, his eyes on my face and I started to feel self conscious under his gaze.

“Where’ve you been all day?” I hedged, shooting him a glance before my eyes went back to his injury.

“Oh you know…here and-“

“No Grady I don’t know so how bout you just tell me and stop this crap.” I said angrily. I held the bag in my hand now and glared at him.

“You don’t see me asking you your business.” He grumbled.

“That’s because you already know my business. What is it that’s so bad you can’t tell me? Where do you disappear to all the time? And why do you always come back hurt?” I pleaded with him.

“Not always.” He evaded and I sighed in frustration.

“Grady please, I’m your best friend; if you can’t tell me then who can you tell?” I asked, my voice low and my eyes piercing his.

He continued looking at me before he broke eye contact and I was shocked to see the tears glistening in his eyes. I brought my hand up to touch his face but he turned away and I dropped it back into my lap.

“Grady…” I started gently. I had never seen him cry or show any form of weakness and this in itself scared the hell out of me. Something was wrong, seriously wrong and he wouldn’t or couldn’t tell me what it was.

“There’s nothing to tell and even if there was it’s not something you’d want to hear anyway, trust me.” He said seriously, blinking away the tears from his eyes.

“Try me.” I challenged.

“That was hypothetical, like I said, there’s nothing to tell.” He said firmly “I’m fine. Now shhh lemme sleep.” He said with a small smile then closed his eyes and did just that.

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

SO SORRY I TOOK SO LONG TO UPLOAD THIS GUYS..MY NET HAS BEEN GOING CRAZY THESE PAST FEW DAYS BUT AT THE MOMENT IT’S WORKING SO I THOUGHT “NOW’S MY CHANCE TO UPLOAD!” ANYWAY.. A READER ASKED ME IF I KNOW ANY STORIES ON WATTPAD WHERE THERE’S A HEIGHT DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE MAIN CHARACTER AND HIS BOYFRIEND SO I THOUGHT I’D ASK YOU GUYS..IF YOU DO PLEASE LEMME KNOW SO I CAN PASS IT ALONG…………

ALSO I’VE BEEN MEANING TO ASK… WHAT DO YOU ALL THINK OF GRADY AND BE HONEST….I GOTTA SAY I JUST LOVE HIM CAUSE HE’S FUNNY AND JUST DIFFERENT..BUT I WANNA KNOW WHAT YOU GUYS THINK!!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 5: Who cares about tomorrow…

Chapter 5

I dropped down on the locker room bench and quickly tried to do up my laces but my hands were shaking so much I had to stop and take a deep breath before I continued. I didn’t know if it was because I was team captain but I was always nervous before a big game.

Today was the finals, we had to win otherwise it would feel as though all our training had been for nothing. A chorus of laughter went up and I looked to the source; Grady stood across the room joking around with the other guys; he, as always was calm; nothing ever bothered him and I just had to admire him for that.

It was five minutes till warm up and then it was game time. I stuffed my  things into my locker and shut it then turned to face the group, some were off by themselves, mentally preparing for the match in their own way while others, much like the group before me, were joking around as a way to calm themselves.

I looked at my mate; at his laughing face, at his beautiful body and shook my head; he still hadn’t told me what had happened to him that night last week and I had decided to just drop it.

I knew I could find out on my own what he did whenever he disappeared, I mean I was after all my pack’s expert tracker, but it just felt wrong to spy on him, he should be the one to want to tell me I shouldn’t try to force it out of him.

‘Come on guys, it’s game time!” I announced and what sounded like a battle cry went up in the room. I had given my speech earlier and so all we had left to do was go out there and play our best.

………………………

I stole the ball out from between his legs and shifted it from foot to foot as I ran. I feinted to the right out of the way of the oncoming defender and upped my speed all the while looking around for someone to pass it over to.

I was way too far to score and this was the one goal we needed to win, at the moment it was a draw with about a minute left in the game. We couldn’t make this run into a penalty shootout.

“ Come on, come on ” I chanted to myself as I dodged the other players and continued scoping out the field for a team mate; Nick was up front to the left with David close by him but if I could bypass the two guys coming at me I would have a clear shot to Steven and he’d be able to score. Easy win.

 I heard Nick screaming my name to pass over the ball to him but I continued on the path I’d chosen. I twisted around the oncoming player with the ball still dribbling between my legs, then managed to jump over the leg of the other guy as he tried to trip me with a  quick half slide.

After some crazy footwork I slammed the side of my foot into the soccer ball just before I fell chest first into the wet grass and rolled, my head jerking up to watch the play.

 My rain soaked hair slapped into my face and I flashed my head, my eyes peeling wide open so I could see how it would play out. The ball went exactly where I directed it and I watched with my heart lodged in my throat as Steven received the ball and wasted no time in directing it straight into the goal. My heart skipped a beat.

A roar went up in the crowd and I could hear the cleats pounding into the ground around me as my team mates ran to Steven’s side and hoisted him up into the air. I jumped up from where I had fallen, cheering my heart out at our victory and found myself running to meet up with the others. Hands clapped me on the back and shoulder and ruffled my soaking wet hair as we jumped and cheered.

We won! We won!” the voices around me shouted and I raised my voice along with theirs. The euphoria built inside me and spilled over as I cheered with my team mates. The rain and the wind didn’t matter, the dirt that caked our skins didn’t matter and our cuts and bruises didn’t matter. We won the finals! We won! And the crowd went wild.

………………………………………….

“So Grady who you jumping tonight?” Tony shouted from across the room. He was one of the few sober players in the crowded room.

“Haha the way I feel I could fuck the whole world!” Grady shouted back before bursting into a fit of giggles. I watched as he held his bottle to his head and poured its contents down his throat but some escaped and dribbled down his chin as he once again lost his footing and fell into the lumpy couch.

The room erupted into laughter at his antics and I joined in as well, taking a swig at my beer.

The party had been in full swing for a good three hours now and showed no signs of letting up. Spirits were high all around because we’d won the championships three years in a row, that was a big deal for us and I knew nothing could get me down.

“So Thomas what do you think? Back to my place tonight? My parents won’t be home till Sunday.” The girl on my lap said, I think her name was Monique but I wasn’t quite sure. I’d sat down a few minutes earlier and she’d found herself on top of me. I shifted her closer so that her faces were only inches apart and offered her one of my signature smiles, then watched as her heart all but leapt into her eyes.

I knew I shouldn’t tease when I had no intention of following through but I figured this was the one night for me to break all the rules, do stupid shit and to hell with the consequences. We’d won the big game! I felt ten feet tall.

“I wanna thank coach for being a fucking pain in my ass” hiccup “heck all our asses, ” Grady slurred to the group. This time he’d found himself in the centre of the crowd and was standing on top of the coffee table.

Then he turned and gestured to the girl sitting on the couch with her feet bent underneath her. “And I wanna thank you for being so hot!” he said with a lopsided grin, “we could’na done it without ya!” he said again and we all burst out laughing.

“Somebody shut that boy up please!” Darnell, another team member shouted over and I watched in amusement as Nick reached up and grabbed his hand pulling him off the coffee table and back into the couch.

“So what do you say Thomas, I promise you won’t regret it.” My lap mate said with a coy smile, then she rubbed herself on me a bit and brought her hand up to run her fingers through my hair.

“No Thomas take me home I promise you’ll regret it!” Grady spoke up again.

When he was this drunk he went from crazy to downright insane but everybody still loved him for it. Grady could get a laugh out of anyone, drunk or not, hence his title; Mr. Popular and for whatever reason, I held that title right up there with him.

“He’s right I’ll have to drag his sorry ass home.” I told her with a fake pout, then even allowed her to kiss my lips before I stood up with her in my arms and set her down again.

It was time to go anyway, we’d been here practically the whole night, I was sure Grady was tired and I had pack responsibilities in the morning.

“Come one dumbass, time to go home.” I said dragging Grady up into a standing position.

“See ya guys.” I called and returning calls went up.

“Where you going dude? The party’s just getting started!” Grady said as I pulled him out the door.

“We’re going home before you kill somebody.” I teased with a smirk then reached over and grabbed the bottle from his hand, chucking it onto the grass and loading him up into my car.

I strapped him in and shook my head as I caught him watching my face, his eyes looking all glazed and innocent.

“Don’t take me home.” he said to me when I entered the car and I shook my head with a grin.

“Grady the party’s almost done, there’s no way you can get anymore drunk than you already are, so I’m taking you home.” I told him, then started up the car and maneuvered it out of David’s drive way.

“No I mean don’t take me home, don’t take me home to her.’ He said again.

I smirked, “Dude it’s okay, her boyfriend isn’t there this week remember?” I said then turned onto the road that would take him to his house.

“No take me to your place, don’t take me home…please.” He said again and I would have shrugged it off as the alcohol talking but something in his voice made me look at him and my breath caught at the seriousness of his expression and the intensity of his stare despite his alcohol induced haze. My eyes narrowed.

“Why not?” I asked him, worried now.

He stared at me with that same intensity for a few seconds more then burst into a fit of giggles and in no time he was back to his drunken crazy self. Starting up a tune, then cutting it short and starting up another.

I didn’t even bother asking why he didn’t want to go home, but something told me I should just turn the car around and take him to my place for the night…and so I did.

……………………………

“Jesus Grady will you keep still!” I said exasperated.

Jeez when the guy was drunk he was just all over the place. I grabbed his foot again and quickly dragged off his other boot before he could get up again.

“That girl was hot wasn’t she Thomas?” he asked but I chose not to answer, instead I quickly pulled off his pants and threw it into a nearby chair and then straightened up with a sigh of relief.

I had to admit that sometimes I actually liked when he got drunk because then he showed more of himself, he was all touchy feely like a huge teddy bear and almost needy, sorta like a child. Times like these he made me feel needed and even though he was a pain in my ass it felt kinda nice when he needed me.

“Don’t you think she was hot Thomas?” he asked again with a drunken chuckle.

“Yeah Grady she was hot.” I placated him then turned to leave the room.

“I don’t think she was hot…not like you.” He spoke again.

“You’re more drunk than I thought.” I shook my head and tuned out the lights intending to go straight to bed. It had been a crazy night.

“Don’t you want to hear why I don’t want to go home?” he called out to me .

For a moment I thought about just ignoring him and going to my room but I’d heard that usually what a person said when they were drunk was the truth and if I wanted the answer to that question, now was the time to get it since there was no way he would tell me when he was sober.

He liked to keep everything bottled up. So I turned and went right back into his room, leaning against the door frame and squinting at him through the darkness.

“Ok tell me.” I said.

“You gotta come over here so I can tell you.” he said and I could hear the grin in his voice.

 I walked over to him and sat down on the bed at his side.

“Alright now te-“ To my shock I didn’t even get to finish my sentence as Grady pulled me  down onto the bed and in no time his lips were on mine. I was so shocked at first that all I could do was lie there as he kissed me.

 Then when I got over that initial surprise I didn’t push him away like I should have. I felt myself returning the kiss, first tentatively then more enthusiastically. I knew he was drunk, I knew he probably wouldn’t remember this in the morning and had no idea what he was doing now but I couldn’t help myself. My mate’s lips were the sweetest I’d ever tasted. His heat flowed over me in waves and I found myself lost in his drunken touch.

‘ I should stop this I should stop this’ the thought whirled through my mind over and over again but the very feel of my mate, doing exactly what I’d been dreaming of for so long was my undoing and so as I pulled the shirt over his head and flipped him over so that I was hovering over him as I plunged deeper into the kiss, all thoughts of consequences flew and I no longer cared what would happen in the morning I was too lost in what was happening right then and there.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

I KNOW IT’S SHORT AND DEFINITELY RUSHED BUT I’VE BEEN BUSY SORTING OUT SCHOOL STUFF AND THOSE OF YOU WHO GO TO COLLEGE KNOW HOW CRAZY IT CAN GET…SORRY GUYS…I WAS GETTING TIRED OF PUTTING OFF UPLOADING THIS CHAP SO I JUST CUT IT SHORT BUT THE NEXT CHAP WILL DEF BE LONG AND DETAILED SO NO WORRIES.

THANKS TO EVERYONE WHO SENT ME BIRTHDAY WISHES I REALLY APPRECIATED THAT AND I ENJOYED MY DAY  :)….

sHoUT oUT: To JanJanSmylez ..thanks for reading and commenting..really appreciate your support!!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 6: The morning after…

Chapter 6

I burrowed deeper into the blankets and groaned when the warmth that had been pressed up against me disappeared.

When I got into a comfortable position I curled up into a ball fully prepared to jump head first into deeper sleep but the sound of something hitting the floor and then the string of curses that followed pulled me out of my sleep induced comfort.

My eyes flew open and I sat up on the bed. When I saw his naked frame wandering around the room, everything came back to me in a flash; the wonderful night I’d had, the heart stopping sex. It had about a hundred times better than I had imagined it would be.

Who knew the intimacy between mates could be so…intense, but the best part of my night had to be the things he’d said to me and I knew that despite being drunk he had meant every word; If I was certain of nothing else I was certain of that.

Which is what caused the huge grin on my face at the moment as I watched him gather up his clothes while at the same time pressing one hand to his head; he had a hangover.

He still hadn’t realized I was awake and so I took pleasure in watching him for a few seconds more. He was stark naked and from where I sat I could make out the hickies the pretty much bathed his body; that made my grin pretty much expand; it felt like I had marked him somehow; marked him as mine and it was a great feeling. While he hurriedly gathered pieces of clothing he kept running clumsily into things and so every now and then he’d mutter a frustrated curse.

“I almost afraid to ask what you’re doing.” I said with a grin, then watched as he froze where he stood, then turned around slowly. It was his facial expression in that moment that caused my grin to slip and then leave my face completely. His eyes were wide with…fright?

He stood there looking like a deer caught in the headlights. He looked almost like he’d just had a nightmare the way he was staring at me without uttering a single word.

“Grady? Everything okay dude?” I asked uncertainly.

He stood silently staring at me for a seconds then he cleared his throat and started in a shaky voice; “W-what happened last night?” he looked like he didn’t really even want to hear the answer the way he stepped back with his eyes still wide.

My brows forrowed. “You don’t remember?”

“I-I remember…parts..somethings but…” he said looking positively uncomfortable.

“Like what?” I pushed. I needed to know he remembered. I couldn’t be the only one who held the memories of such a wonderful night.

“I remember…” he took a deep breath then continued “I don’t know just tell me.” He pleaded. It was then that I realized he wouldn’t be happy about what we had done, this was Grady he was still homophobic, he was still straight.

I didn’t know why I even harbored any fantasies that this would change things for the better. The things he had said to me as we had sex whirled around in my mind…he had meant them, I knew he meant them even if he probably only had sex with me because he was drunk and so I found myself going out on a limb just to see how it would play out.

“We had sex.” I said simply then watched his expression which went from scared to horrified, disgusted, angry, uncertain and then right back to fearful.

“Shit, we…” it’s like he couldn’t even go on. He bent down to take up his boots then turned and it finally dawned on me why he had been gathering his clothes in the first place; he was going to leave, just like that. He was running scared!

“Grady wait!” I called out when he reached the door, but he didn’t stop and I jumped from the bed and ran after him. His hangover seemed to be slowing him down however so I caught up with him in no time and grabbed his hand, pulling him to a stop. He spun around dragging his arm from mine as if it had been burned and I felt a flash of hurt at his actions.

“Where you going, don’t you think we should talk about this?” I asked, moving to stand in front of him so his path of escape was blocked. “Grady we had-“ I started only to be cut off.

His once fearful expression turned cold, his mouth tightened and his eyes narrowed “It’s not worth mentioning again…we were drunk, we did some crazy shit, that’s all.” He gritted out then tried to get around me but I grabbed his arm.

 I was done playing around, done hiding my feelings especially since I knew he felt the same way…maybe not to the extent that I felt them but he felt something, those words he had uttered to me and the emotion he had displayed when he’d said them couldn’t be faked. He felt something and I was going to prove it.

“Grady do you even know the things you said to me last night? The things we-“ I started again.

“No! Just shut up I said we were drunk, that’s what you do when you’re drunk you say and do crazy shit! we made a mistake just drop it!” he shouted then moved to brush pass me.

“I wasn’t drunk Grady, whatever I did, I wanted to do it and so did you.” I said then grabbed his arm gain, causing him to drop the things he held and turned him around to face me.

He struggled as I held both his upper arms in a death grip but I didn’t care I would show him that I was right, that he felt something and so I lowered my head and captured his lips with mine. The instant they touched, his struggling ceased and I felt the heat build up inside me, the warmth spread through my veins and the vibrations glide up my spine. I reveled in the feel of our bodies pressed together and our lips locked.

My heart soared as he kissed me back; seemingly forgetting his earlier anger and I deepened it, wanting more from him. I couldn’t believe I had gone without this for so long. His lips were soft and supple beneath my own and all I could think about was how right this felt, how right he felt.

My hand slid from his arm to his waist and I felt him shiver in response to my touch, reminding me that we both stood there naked and kissing; naked and touching. I groaned when I felt him pulling me closer but upon hearing it he stiffened in my arms and the magic was lost. He wrenched himself away from me so that he stood at a small distance away panting and wiping his lips with the back of his hand.

“Grady…” I said taking a step forward.

“Stop!” he exclaimed even going as far as to put out a hand as if to ward me off, but I didn’t back down, I walked over to him and put out my hand to grab his arm again, I’d get him to accept this…once and for all no more waiting. But before I could even touch him, he clenched his fist and swung and I felt the pain erupt from my chin straight up to my hairline as he slammed his fist into my face. I fell onto one knee, my face in my hand as I blinked trying to expel the dizziness.

“I’m not a fucking queer!” he shouted, then bent down to pick up his discarded clothes from the ground.

“Grady, I know it’s hard to accept but-” I started, pushing to my feet, my hand still pressed to the side of my face.

“Bullshit! Fuck you Thomas!” he gritted out and then in no time he was down the stairs and out the door.

I walked  the short distance and sat on the top of the stair case, my head bowed as I listened to his car start up and then he was gone.

…………………………

“So he just punched you and ran out? Just like that?”Laken asked, his brows furrowed in concern.

“Yeah pretty much.” I muttered, adjusting the icepack over my left eye.

We were sitting in Carson’s family room talking about the events of my morning. Carson sat on the floor, game controller in hand, but he’d paused the game and was looking over at us, listening intently. Laken sat by my side, his legs curled in the chair and his eyes on me.

“Are you sure he feels the same way though, do you think maybe he was just saying things? He was drunk after all.” Laken said to me in a soft tone.

“He told me he loved me and that he’d been waiting a long time for us to…you know…” I trailed off.

“Yeah but that could be…”

“And then he told me he wished it could be different, that we could be together without anyone judging…” I quickly went on.

“Wow he said all that while you guys were having sex?” Carson asked and I blushed.

“He can get a little emotional when he’s drunk…and anyway  those are just a few of the things he said, he basically poured out his heart to me guys, he wasn’t just saying a buncha random shit, trust me.” I explained, hoping they could understand. “And he kissed me back when I kissed him this morning, what does that tell you?” I said again.

“Well I guess you have a point, but it’s obvious he doesn’t accept it, I mean he’s been a homophobe pretty much all his life right? It’s not gonna be easy for him to just switch teams.” Laken said wisely and I nodded.

“Grady’s stubborn as hell, how’re you gonna get him to accept it?’ Carson asked, one eyebrow raised in question.

“Well that’s why I’m here, you guys have any advice?” I asked, hopeful, then watched as Laken and Carson glanced at each other then back at me.

“Yeah, cover your face next time he takes a swing at you.” Carson said, then turned back to his game and Laken gave me a helpless shrug.

Yeah, Grady might be easy to figure out but this situation wasn’t gonna be easy. I sighed, and slumped further into the couch.

………………………………………..

Grady’s POV

I’d had sex with my best friend, I’d had sex with Thomas, Thomas ; a guy.

My hands clenched the steering wheel in a death grip and I fought to make my breathing normal as thoughts of last night assaulted me and if I didn’t  want to believe it, the throbbing in my ass which caused me to have to shift frequently in the seat pretty much confirmed it.

I found myself pulling over to the side of the road a few minutes later. I turned off the engine and dropped my head onto the steering wheel. I’d had sex with Thomas and I’d liked it.

I knew for a fact that I was wasted last night so how could I remember it? Every single embarrassing detail was lodged in my brain and no matter how much I tried to forget it, it wouldn’t go away. The things I’d said! The things I’d done!

I groaned out loud and banged my head against the steering wheel, my face flaming. I’d woken up this morning with a throbbing headache and the wonderful feeling of being wrapped in his arms. I had felt safe and happy but then everything came drifting back, I wasn’t supposed to be feeling these things, he was a guy, my best friend.

My best friend who claimed he hadn’t been drunk last night, who had admitted to wanting to do the things we’d done. Who had kissed me with such intensity this morning that it had left my head spinning. My best friend who I’d had a major thing for ever since my eighteenth birthday, whose image I jerked off to every morning before I did anything else.

I’d had sex with my best friend; who was a guy.

I couldn’t get over that, I wouldn’t and I couldn’t help wondering if maybe Thomas was gay, but he couldn’t be! He was Thomas, one of the most popular guys in school, captain of the soccer team, lady magnet….but not the ladies man I surmised.

Now that I really thought about it I realized I’d never seen Thomas with a girl, yeah he’d spoken to girls, hung out with girls but he never talked about being with them, never spent the night with any but for whatever reason that hadn’t struck me as odd.

I was just so used to it that it had seemed completely normal and when he’d told me about his werewolf situation, with finding a mate and everything, it had lead me to believe that maybe that’s who he was waiting for; a mate. But after last night and after the things he’d said this morning, it was obvious to me that he was gay, what else could it be?

My heart pounded in my chest at the realization; I didn’t want him to be gay, I just wanted him to be Thomas, the guy I’d known practically all my life; the guy who had my back every step of the way, I didn’t want him to be gay and I didn’t want to have these feelings for him.

Then I thought of something else…if he was gay then all the things I’d been saying about gays over the years must have affected him in some way right? And that made me feel like an even bigger dick.

But then maybe he wasn’t gay, maybe he was just like me, maybe he just woke up one day and had feelings for me and last night he just couldn’t help himself. Yeah that seemed more like it, we were just going through something, heck maybe everybody went through this kind of thing but for obvious reasons they kept it to themselves.

 Maybe…maybe all we had to do to get rid of the feelings was to just maybe…do it again, get it out of our systems so we could move on. But the thought didn’t particularly make me feel much better, I had a feeling that doing it again would only make things worse because we’d done it last night and instead of feeling back to normal, my lust only seemed to intensify and the raging boner between my legs could testify to that!

“God what do I do!” I shouted in frustration.

I couldn’t lose my best friend over this, I couldn’t. We’d just pretend it never happened then. I’d hang out with him just the same and we’d just put it behind us, it was the best way and I was sure that when Thomas had time to think it through he’d agree it was just a mistake, and we’d move on from there.

………………………………….

Thomas’ POV

“So where is he now?” Laken asked, his head now resting on Carson’s shoulder, as he sat on the carpet beside him.

I dragged my free hand through my hair and sighed, “I don’t know, knowing Grady he’s probably off drinking or something. I’m not even gonna call him, maybe he needs space to think about all this. Then maybe he’ll come around.” I said, uncertain but optimistic.

“Dude if he really has feelings for you like you say then I’m guessing he’s had them for awhile, which means he’s had enough time to think it through, more space won’t do him any good, I say you go find him and sort this all out before it’s too late.” Carson said confidently.

“Yeah maybe you’re right.” I muttered, the stood, “Thanks guys.” I told them then left to go find the guy who was bent on turning my life upside down.

Thirty minutes later I still couldn’t get through to him after calling his phone for what felt like the hundredth time. I slammed my cell down onto the kitchen counter. I had no idea where he was and if he ended up doing something stupid that got himself hurt I don’t know how I would manage. I didn’t even know why I was saying the word ‘if’…he would definitely do something stupid.

I bit my lip and thought hard, where would he go if he was upset? And that’s where I had the problem because usually when he was upset of pissed off he came to my place and we drank or played games. We’d never been mad at each other before so I had no idea where to even look.

I grabbed my keys and phone off the counter, I’d check to see if he was at his house I decided, but just before I reached the front door it swung open and the guy who I had spent the better half of the morning worrying about came strolling through the door.

 He brushed pass me and made his way into the kitchen and I followed behind him, surprised that he’d actually come back. I watched as he deposited a six pack on the counter.

“What’re doing?” I asked, not really sure what was going on here but hoping his coming back meant what I thought it meant.

“Oh I got beer, we were out.” He said simply, looking at me but not quite meeting my eyes.

“Yeah I can see that, but…dude you ran outta here so fast this morning it made my head spin and now…” I started but he cut me off as usual

“Yeah well, everything pretty much came as a shock to me this morning so I had to go to clear my head…oh and sorry about your face.” He said with a smirk and I watched as he moved around me fully prepared to go up the stairs.

“So everything’s good now? Just like that?” I asked a bit uncertain.

“Yeah pretty much.” He answered with a shrug.

“So what now?” I asked again, my heart going a hundred miles an hour, I couldn’t believe this was happening he was okay with it!

“Whad’ya mean?” he asked again, this time meeting my eyes briefly before his gaze shifted away again.

“About last night Grady, what happens now?” I said again.

“Oh I’m cool with that dude, we just won the game, emotions were high, we were just blowing off steam, but it’s cool now, it was a mistake so let’s just put it behind us.” He said then took another step away from me, planning to go up the stairs.

My eyes narrowed, “You really believe that shit you’re spitting?” I said, angry that he was fine with just completely disregarding what had happened between us, as if it didn’t even matter, as if it was just something common and easily forgotten.

He shook his head, “Look Thomas, I’m not gonna get into this again okay, I’m willing to put this behind me and you should too, because it doesn’t change a thing, it was a mistake so just drop it.” He said again, but the fact that he still refused to meet my eyes told me all I needed to know.

“The hell I will.” I said and reached out to grab his arm, pulling him closer.

“Dude, what’s your prob-”he started.

“I’ve waited too long for this to happen for you to just ‘put it behind you’ , I know you feel something and I’ll prove it.” I said harshly, my hand still gripping his arm. I pulled him even closer until our bodies were practically pressed together then proceeded move my face closer to his.

                                      AUTHOR’S NOTES

OKAY GONNA WRITE CHAP SEVEN NOW AND TRY TO UPLOAD IT TONIGHT GUYS…ALSO IF I DIDN’T REPLY TO YOUR COMMENT..MY BAD BUT I’VE READ THEM ALL THROUGH MY EMAIL AND I PROMISE TO RESPOND..I’VE JUST BEEN REALLY BUSY. GOTTA TELL YA THOUGH I REALLY APPRECIATE ALL YOUR MESSAGES AND COMMENTS , YOU GUYS ARE ALL SO SWEET AND YOU NEVER FAIL TO MAKE MY DAY SO THANKS TO ALL MY LONGTIME FANS AND MY NEW FANS  YOU GUYS ARE AMAZING AND I WANNA START UP THE SHOUTOUTS  AGAIN…HOPEFULLY ON THE NEXT CHAPTER BECAUSE MANY OF YOU SEND ME MESSAGES OR WRITE COMMENTS THAT JUST MAKES ME LAUGH OR SMILE AND YOU ALL DESERVE TO ACKNOWLEDGED..<3 <3

ENJOY THIS CHAPTER AND THANKS AGAIN FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!

OH BTW..ANYBODY KNOW ANY GOOD ROMANCE MOVIES OUT THERE?? I’M DYING TO WATCH ONE!!!! Doesn’t matter what year it came out!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 7: It’s wrong…

Chapter 7

“I’ve waited too long for this to happen for you to just ‘put it behind you’ , I know you feel something and I’ll prove it.” I said harshly, my hand still gripping his arm. I pulled him even closer until our bodies were practically pressed together then proceeded move my face closer to his.

He gasped and tried to pull away from me but I held firmly. It was times like these that I was glad for my inhuman strength because if not for it Grady would have been out of my arms and probably on the way to beating me to a pulp by now.

“I don’t feel anything let me go.” He gritted out still trying to break from my hold.

I chuckled “Don’t know why you’re even trying cause you know you can’t free yourself.” I said then watched in satisfaction as he stopped his struggling and glared at me. If looks could kill.

“This isn’t funny anymore Thomas, let me go.” He said fiercely, then clenched his fists so that his muscles bunched. I wasn’t sure if he was trying to scare me off by doing that but if he was it wasn’t working because it only made me want him even more.

Without loosening my hold very much I ran my hand up his arm, watching his expression intently. He clenched his teeth but his expression didn’t change much. I wouldn’t let up though, I’d waited in the wings for so long, hoping he’d somehow fall for me, somehow be attracted to me. I’d waited and worried, I’d watched him walk around with girl after girl and I’d stood by hurting and doing nothing. No more.

Last night had been an eye opener for me, I’d realized that he actually did feel something for me and as expected from Grady he was trying to fight it. It was time to act and I’d make him see he couldn’t fight it anymore, I’d make him see he didn’t need to fight it, so I pulled him closer once more and dipped my head, my lips on his in no time, and as seemed to be the trend, as soon as soon as my lips touched his, he stopped all struggling and it was like he was lost in the kiss, as if he was too weak to fight it.

I stepped closer, molding our bodies together, my arousal pressed to his growing one. I kissed his softly, my lips moving over his in a gentle caress, then I stuck out my tongue, running it along his bottom lip, leaving a wet trail.

 He groaned and shifted, trying to get closer and that spurned me on, I kissed him a bit more forcefully now and when his mouth parted under mine my tongue dipped in mingling with his in battle of pure seduction and I found myself more turned on than I’d been in a long time.

 I deepened the kiss, my hands loosening to roam all over his heated flesh. He moaned and I felt the palm of his hands press up against my chest, causing me to step forward wanting to feel more or him, but my step caused him to stubble and our lips broke apart. The instant we were no longer touching his eyes widened in shock before he lowered it in shame, it was one of the saddest things I’d ever seen.

“We shouldn’t, we can’t do this.” He whispered, then brought his hand up to his mouth and fingered his damp lips.

“Why Grady? What’s so wrong with this? Why is it so hard for you to accept?” I asked, needing to hear his answer.

He took a few steps back until he was standing at the beginning of the stair case, when he realized this, he sat down, his hands clasped in front of him and his head bent. “Because…it’s wrong, this is wrong.” He said it so softly I had to almost tilt my head closer to hear and when I did my heart broke at how dejected he sounded.

“Why though,” I pushed, “Why is it wrong? Because society says it is?” I asked; my voice soft.

“No-“

“Why then? Why is it wrong Grady just help me to understand.” I said, my voice rising slightly.

“It just is! Two men can’t be together it’s just wrong!” he shouted this time, glaring up at me from where he sat.

“See you don’t even have a reason.” I said with a shake of my head.

He looked at me for awhile, his expression changing from anger to despair and I went to sit beside him, but when my knee brushed against his he flinched and inched away.

I sighed “I’ve never known you for a coward Grady and that’s exactly what this is making you.” I said. My voice was soft but the meaning wasn’t lost on him.

His eyes flashed to mine; “I’m no coward!”

“Then what are you dude? I can’t even touch you without you cringing like I’m the plague!”

“I’m not scared, I just don’t like it when guys touch me.” He said.

“That’s bullshit Grady and you know it, you’ve never had a problem with me touching you before, why can’t you just admit you’re gay?!’ I practically shouted at him and he flew up from his spot beside me, seemingly ready to take me on.

“You take that back or I swear to god I’ll-“

I jumped up too, getting right up into his face “Or you’ll what?” I challenged.

We stood facing each other, both glaring, both angry until I heaved a sigh and stepped away. Fighting would get us nowhere.

“There’s nothing wrong with being gay, it doesn’t change you in any way…I’ve been gay all my life and you never had a problem with me until now.” I said softly, then watched as his eyes widened, “Yes Grady I’m done denying it, I’m gay, always have been and I don’t care what anyone has to say about it.” I said.

“If you don’t care then why were you hiding it from everyone before? That just proves that you think it’s wrong.” He argued.

“No, I’ve never hid what I am from anyone…my pack knows and if anyone at school asked me I wouldn’t hide it either, I’ve only ever hidden it from you and it wasn’t because I thought it was wrong, I just didn’t want to lose your friendship, but you know what? everyone’s right, if a person can’t accept you for yourself then they’re not worth it.” I shouted the turned to go.

“Wait a minute I never said I didn’t accept you-“

“You said what I am is wrong, how is that acceptance?” I asked, spinning to look at him again.

“I didn’t mean it like that-“

“Then how else did you mean it Grady, you said-“

“For fuck’s sake will you just give me a second to explain myself?!” he shouted.

I remained silent, waiting for him to ‘explain’ himself.

He dragged his hand over his face, then paused for a second, looking all the while like a sad lost puppy and I had to squelch down the urge to comfort him.

“I only meant…it’s… I don’t know, you’re my best friend, of course I accept you…no matter what…I don’t care if you’re gay…it’s just that it’s…” he paused as if searching for the right word.

“Wrong?” I answered for him and he looked up at me with a helpless shrug. “Well then if what I am is wrong then so are you.” I told him “You’re gay, whether you like it or not, you.are gay.” I said firmly

“I’m not g-“ he started.

“You’re attracted to me, we had sex and you liked it…and don’t give me that look, you liked it, that makes you gay.”

“I’m not attracted to men, I’m still attracted to women, it’s only you that I’m…” he trailed off

“So you’re bisexual, but however you take it I’m a guy and you’re still attracted to me, like it or not.” I took a step closer to him “I’ve had feelings for you for so long Grady and I’ve kept them to myself thinking our friendship meant too much but if I can’t be who I am around you then what good is our friendship? I’m done hiding. I accept you, one hundred percent, no matter what but can you say the same for me?” I asked, almost afraid to hear his answer.

He didn’t hesitate; “Of course, I can, I do.” Then he sighed “If you told me earlier I’d have still accepted you, it wouldn’t have changed anything.” He went on.

“Then why is it different for everyone else? Why’d you stop hanging with Carson? Why do you have to bad mouth every homosexual you see?” I asked him again.

“Because…it’s wrong!”

“Here we go again, you just said-“ I began only to have him cut me off

“Fuck it, this isn’t even about you or Carson or anybody, all I’m saying is I’m not- I can’t be gay, it’s wrong, I just can’t, I don’t want to be gay.” His voice broke on the last word and I was shocked to see the tears glistening in his eyes. “I can’t Thomas, I can’t be.” it was like he was pleading with me and I watched in despair as he slid to the floor, drawing up his legs and dropping his head on his knees.

He didn’t make a sound but I could tell he was crying from the shaking of his shoulders.

‘The mighty Grady has fallen ’, I thought to myself as my heart broke all over again. I had no idea this was something he had been struggling with and it was obvious he was terrified of….himself.

I went over to where he sat and sank down beside him. Then I did the unthinkable; I put my arms around him, hugging him close and offering him comfort, but instead of pushing me away as I expected him to, he turned in my arms so that his head fell on my shoulder and his sobs were all I could hear.

“What do I do Thomas” sob “I don’t want to be like this, I can’t be…please” he pleaded with me.

I’d never in all the years I’d known him; seen him cry, and here he was sobbing his heart out on my floor.

“It gets better Grady I promise, but you can’t change what you are and I don’t want you to. Fuck what everybody else says, being gay isn’t a wrong. There’s nothing wrong with you and even if nobody can accept you, it doesn’t matter because you’ll always have me. I’m not going anywhere…I…I love you and I don’t regret what happened between us.” I told him in a soothing tone. Then continued to hold him while he cried. And when the tears subsided, I sat with him in silence, still offering my comfort.

“I started feeling these…things for you last year after my birthday.” He said, breaking the silence but I remained quiet, waiting for more. “I don’t know why, I just got up that day and when I saw you I just couldn’t stop thinking about you, about wanting you.” He sniffled, but his head still remained where it rested on my shoulder.

“I thought that maybe it would go away you know? That maybe I’d wake up one day and it would go back to how it used to be, but it’s been over a year and no matter what I do I still feel the same…no it’s like it got worse…stronger and no matter how much I try to fight it there’s just nothing I can do to make the feelings go away.” He said softly.

“Then stop trying to fight it Grady, why not just do what you feel? You feel something for me, I feel something for you, why fight it?”

“It’s not that easy, don’t you understand?” he said moving out of my embrace and putting some distance between us “We can’t just get together, it’s not that easy, what about the consequences?”

“Fuck the consequences, why shouldn’t we be able to be happy like everybody else?” I asked him, looking at him intently.

“No one would accept us, don’t you see? Even if we go ahead with this, even if we get together or whatever we won’t be accepted, we’ll always be fighting for acceptance, we’ll always be wondering if people are judging us-“

“Then let them! Who cares what they think, you can’t just go through life living for everybody else, cause if you did that then you’d never be happy. I say just live life for yourself or you’ll just end up regretting it in the end.” I said.

“You sound like a fucking hallmark card.” He chuckled, then he grew serious and looked at me. “So you want us to…what be together?” he asked, his eyes narrowed.

“We have feelings for each other, I just want us to at least see where it leads.” I answered, then watched him hopefully as he watched me uncertainly. Then he bit his lip and looked away. He seemed to be thinking it through then;

“I’m not saying I’m okay with all this…but maybe…maybe we could probably kinda try this out…maybe.” He said not looking at me, but I could see how hard this was for him and so I tried my best to keep my smile of relief and utter happiness at bay.

“Okay…cool.”I said.

He cleared his throat and pushed up off the floor. I followed suit. “So we’ll…give it a try then.” He said, rubbing his arm in a nervous gesture.

“Oh…there’s one more thing you should probably know.” I spoke up.

He looked up at me apprehensively “What?”

“Well…You’re my mate.” I told him then watched as his eyes widened.

“This isn’t really the time to joke around Thomas.” He said.

“I’m serious.” I replied, my heart hammering in my chest.

He closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath; “I think I need a drink.” he announced then headed towards the kitchen, leaving me standing by myself in the hallway.

                                           

                                               AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU GO LOVIES! YAY I CAN  GO WATCH A MOVIE NOW!!

ShOut Out: To Nerdpants  you’re the coolest..cool person ever!…yeah…(^_^)/

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 8: Acceptance is key.

Chapter 8

It had been about three weeks since I told Grady he was my mate and I still wasn’t sure how he was taking the news. It’s like he brushed it aside without outwardly rejecting it and I wasn’t sure what that meant.

I’d already come to the conclusion that telling him when I did hadn’t been the best decision, he’d already had so much to deal with that day and news like that had probably been too much for him to take in.

After I’d told him, he’d gone to the kitchen to have a drink, okay a few drinks and then he said we’d deal with it another time. The only problem was; three weeks had already passed and I was still waiting for ‘another time’ to show itself.

I’d already decided not to bug him about it though; he was finally coming to terms with the fact that he was gay so of course he needed more time. When he’d told me that we’d give it a try I’d been ecstatic, excited, over the moon; thinking we’d finally be together, we’d finally be in a relationship, but while you could say we were somewhat together it didn’t exactly feel that way.

Yes we had sex often but it felt like that’s all we did when we saw each other. Gone was the easy friendship we used to share. These days when we were at school; while we still hung out as we always did; it was always with a group of friends ,it was almost as if he was going to great lengths to make sure we were never alone at school. He’d already made it clear he didn’t want the student body knowing he was gay; he said that it was his decision to make and I respected that.

I wasn’t allowed to touch him in public, heck I wasn’t allowed to touch him unless we were having sex! So that’s what it all boiled down to; he said he’d give it a try but I was starting to think that maybe it would have been better if everything went back to the way it was. I missed my best friend, I missed talking to him, laughing and goofing off with him.

The more we had sex, even though it was amazing, the harder it was for me to look at myself in the mirror. He only came to me when he needed release, we didn’t cuddle or talk; nothing. We just had sex then he’d leave without saying a word; as if the act itself was all he could stand.

That in its self made me feel like some common whore, as if all I was good for was the sex. Yet I still did it, whenever he wanted to, I’d just give him what he wanted and then watch him leave. But I couldn’t help it; I craved his attention so much that even this was better than nothing at all.

At the moment I lay in bed, sweaty and panting after the wild sex we’d just had. I watched him in despair as he got up, without saying a word and crossed the room, picking up his discarded clothes and putting them on. I sat up in bed, my heart in my throat. He didn’t stay over anymore, ever since that first night when he’d been drunk.

He had just snapped on his jeans and was moving to find his shirt when I spoke up; “You know you could stay the night, I mean… it’s late you don’t have to rush home.” I spoke softly, hoping he’d stay.

He looked up at me briefly, then turned away again, pulling his shirt over his head “No I gotta get home.” was all he said.

And I blinked back the tears that formed in my eyes. I wasn’t weak; crying wasn’t for me but it felt like no matter what I did, I just pushed him further away. I’d tried reaching out to him in every way I knew how but nothing was working, he could hardly even stand to look at me and that hurt me in more ways than I could ever imagine.

 Every time he left like this after we had sex I felt more ashamed of myself; that I was allowing him to treat me this way, and every time he left like this it felt as if something broke inside me. It felt like rejection over and over again. A man could stand so much and no more; even from his own mate.

He’d already slipped on his shoes and was about to walk out the door when I voiced my thoughts causing him to freeze in place “Maybe we should stop this.” I said, looking at him in such a way that I knew my heart was showing in my eyes.

“Meaning?” he asked, turning to look at me.

“This.” I gestured to him and then to the bed “Maybe we should just…forget about the whole thing,  you said you’d give it a try and you did but it’s not working out so maybe we should just stop, go back to how it was before.” I said again.

He shifted from foot to foot, looking at me with wide eyes.

“It’s not working for you? So what? the feelings just disappeared then?” he asked, his voice somewhat shaky.

“The feelings will never go away Grady, I just can’t do this anymore.” I said, pulling up my knees to rest my elbows on them.

“What do you mean you can’t do this anymore, you’re the one who pushed for this in the first place! You’re the one who wanted me to accept myself and for us to be together!” he shouted, clearly angry now.

“And can you honestly say you’ve accepted yourself?” I tried to remain calm.

“Of course I have, I’m having sex with you aren’t I? I’m not pushing you away anymore, I know it now I’m…gay, I’ve done what you asked, what’s the problem now?” he shouted out again, the frustration evident in his stance.

“Grady you push me away in everything I do! I can’t touch you if we’re not having sex, we can never be alone together at school, you make excuses every time I ask you to hang out, you never stay over anymore. It’s like no matter how hard I try you don’t want anything to do with me and I can’t do this anymore! Do you have any idea how humiliating it is to watch you walk away after we have sex?, you make me feel so used, so dirty, the only thing left for you to do now is to put the money on the counter before you leave!” I shouted now, my voice horse with emotion.

He stood there, his eyes wide with shock at my outburst, but I couldn’t even stand to look at his face anymore so I turned away. Minutes passed where neither of us said a thing and it got to the point where I was tempted to turn around to see if he had left but then he moved and I heard the rustle of his jeans.

“I- I had no idea you felt that way…I thought…I didn’t realize I’d been…” he trailed off.

I remained silent, refusing to look at him.

“I’ve tried to accept this…that I’m gay, I don’t know I guess I thought I was handling it okay, I didn’t even realize I was…I was hurting you…it was just easier I guess.” He said softly but I knew that if I turned to look at him I’d lose it.

 I’d break down right then and there and I’d tell him it was alright, that I was wrong that we could continue the way it was just so I could be with him somehow, but it was killing me, I couldn’t do it anymore, I wouldn’t and so I still remained silent, refusing to look at him.

“Why didn’t you tell me before?” he asked.

“Because I didn’t think it would have a difference.” I finally replied.

“Of course it would have, I knew what I was doing wasn’t right but I thought you were okay with it like this.  I didn’t even realize I was pushing you away, I-“ he started but I cut him off.

“It’s okay Grady, I get it, you’re not ready, but I can’t do this anymore, to have my mate reject me over and over again, to have him push me away at every turn; I just…it’s just too much Grady, It’s killing me I can’t do it anymore.” I took a deep breath and turned to look at him “We gave it a try, let’s just go back to the way it was please, I’d rather have you as just my friend rather than have you…like this. I miss our friendship, I shouldn’t have forced you into this, I just want my friend back.” I pleaded

He stood looking intently into my eyes for a few minutes before he spoke.

“Trying to accept this hasn’t been easy but…I’m glad you made me acknowledge what I really am, It’s easier having somebody else know what I’m going through I guess. I’m not ready to tell the world, I don’t even know if I’ll ever be, but…I’m sorry I treated you like that, I swear I never meant to Thomas, you’re my best friend, I’d never wanted to hurt you.” He said.

I nodded and looked at everything but his face. So this was it then. I surmised. He was apologizing and I knew it was sincere but I braced myself for his next words. He’d either tell me he wanted us to go back to being friends or that we should just give each other space. I prayed it was the former, I just needed us to be friends again, like I needed air, I couldn’t stand us being apart. But when his next words came I was shocked to the point where my eyes widened of their own accord.

“I don’t want us to go back to being just friends, maybe we could start over…I promise I’ll try to be better at this…maybe you could help me to be better at it, I give you permission to kick my ass every time I go back to being an asshole” he joked.

“You- you actually want us to try this again? For real this time?” I asked in shock.

“Yeah…please, I swear it won’t be like before…if you’ll help me to accept it. I wanted to be with you when I said I’d give it a try Thomas, it’s not that I didn’t and I’m not trying to make excuses it’s just that…I’m an asshole and I’m sorry.-“ he finished.

I could only grin at the turn of events, I guess I sort of understood why he’d been treating me that way it couldn’t be easy for a person to become the one thing he hated the most. It was uncharacteristic of him to actually realize his mistake…even if I’d had a hand in that.

Usually, Grady did stupid things and if you didn’t tell him his mistakes then he had no clue, but for him to actually acknowledge that he’d made a mistake and go on to apologize and find a solution shocked me.

One minute he was walking out the door; once again pushing me away and the next he was telling me he didn’t want us to go back to the way it used to be. I wasn’t sure if it was growing maturity on his part or if I was dreaming but I didn’t care. My earlier mood forgotten I smiled at him and watched as he looked back at me uncertainly.

“So? You forgive me or not?” he asked growing impatient.

Typical Grady, I thought and my smile widened.

“So no bullshit, you wanna do this right this time? Which means hanging out, going on dates, the real deal?” I asked just to be clear.

“No bullshit, except no dates on this side of town…for now” He said.

“No prob.” I answered with a grin then watched him shake his head at my excitement.

“Good. I’ll see you tomorrow then.” He said then turned to leave.

“Wait a minute, I thought we just made progress, aren’t you gonna stay?” I asked in confusion.

“No, I got some things to take care of.”

“Now? It’s 11:00pm dude.” I emphasized.

“I know but I seriously can’t stay tonight, I wouldn’t leave if it wasn’t important, not after the decision we just made.”

“where are you going?” I asked.

“Just gotta take care of something and I’ll be back.” He said evasively but I was having none of that.

“Okay then, how about a compromise, you either just put off whatever you have to do tonight for another day and stay here with me or you tell me where you’re going so I won’t stay up wondering if you’re okay…you choose.” I said and watched as his eyes narrowed.

“Come on Thomas since when do we tell each other everything anyway?”

“Since we just decided to be in a real relationship.” I said seriously.

 I knew that I was putting him on the spot but this would be my chance to finally know what it was that he did every time he disappeared and if he didn’t want to tell me at least I’d get to spend the night with him like I’d wanted to for so long. It was a win win.

He stood looking at my serious expression for a few minutes as if trying to assess whether I truly was serious or not. My brows furrowed as I wondered once more what he was hiding, it had to be something big otherwise he would tell me right?

Grady  looked anxiously at my bedroom door then just when I thought he’d choose to just walk out and get on with his business, he turned back to me with a small smile and started making his way over to where I lounged, shedding bits and pieces of his clothes as he walked.

“Compromise…happy?” he said cheekily as he dropped onto the bed beside me in only his boxers. He lay down close to the edge of the bed and put his hands behind his head, choosing to look up at the ceiling rather than at me. So I shifted closer to him and reached out to touch his chest. He flinched at my touch but I didn’t back down. He wanted me to help him get comfortable with his orientation and so I would.

“I feel like I’ll never get used to this.” He said, turning his head to look at me.

“You will, you just need time.” I told him confidently and brought my  hand up to touch his face, his lips, his neck, to run it through his hair, to rest it on his naked shoulder. He’d never allowed me to touch him like this before unless we were having sex and so I figured one of the best ways to help him get comfortable with being gay and being with a guy was to familiarize him with simple yet intimate touches, usually only shared between a couple. He shifted uncomfortably on the bed and bit his lip as I continued to trail my hand over his flesh.

“Just relax.” I told him with a whisper then watched as he visibly tried to calm himself by taking a deep breath. Sex between us was usually fast and explosive, this touching and caressing was entirely new to him and so it was easy to understand his discomfort.

“It feels weird having a guy touch me like this, I’m so used to small, soft female hands, but…I don’t know this feels better somehow.” He said with a shaky smile.

Satisfied that he was taking it so well I placed a gentle kiss over his heart and dipped my hand lower down his body. When I felt the waist band of his boxers I paused for a second to run my fingers along the edge. His muscles flexed involuntarily and I chuckled.

“You like that huh?” I said still chuckling.

“Shut up.” He answered shaking his head slightly and I grinned.

I lifted the waist band and he sucked in a breath, holding it as if in anticipation of my next move.

“Just tell me what you want and I’ll do it.” I said grinning up at him in mischief.

He released the breath he was holding “Do whatever you want.” He said huskily, his gaze on my hand rather than my face.

“Nope, you don’t tell me what you want or I don’t do a thing.” I said. I wanted to make him feel comfortable asking me for pleasure and also it was fun teasing him, so I just continued watching him with a wide grin.

“Ugh, you’re an ass you know that?” he said then “Just do whatever…it doesn’t matter.” He said again then gyrated his hips so that my knuckles brushed against his heated flesh and he groaned.

“Just say the words, tell me what you want and I’ll do it, just like that.” I said again, the released his waist band and ran my hand just inside said boxers, teasing; giving him just enough but no more. I moved even closer to him trailing wet kisses down his neck and on his chest, causing him to move his hands from behind his head and pull my face up to his. But just as he was about to kiss me I turned my head away.

“No, you want a kiss, you ask for it.” I said again softly, enjoying making him squirm.

“Fine, kiss me.” He said in frustration.

I chuckled “I said ask not demand.”

“Jeez come on Thomas” he groaned.

“Fine.” I said taking pity on him. I lowered my face to his and took his lips between mine, soft and gentle, savoring the touch for a while but just as he was really getting into it I broke away and lay down beside him, severing all contact from his body.

“What’re you doing?” he asked breathlessly.

“I’m teaching you something here, so from now on you gotta ask for what you want.” I said resting my head on the pillow but facing him.

“You’re impossible!” he groaned out then looked at me and rolled his eyes.

“Okay, I- I want you to kiss me.” He said easily enough.

“That’s not really what you want though is it Grady?” I replied with a knowing smirk. His eyes seemed to glaze over with lust at my words and he licked his lips causing me to swell with anticipation.

“Tell me what you want Grady.” I whispered.

He continued to stare at me with lust filled eyes, then he turned his head to the ceiling again and covered his eyes with his hand.

“I- I want you to…” he trailed off and bit his lip and I watched the blush form on his cheeks.

“To what?” I prodded.

“I want you to…to…t-touch me.” He finally got out, his hands still covering his eyes in shame.

“Touch you where?” I asked him again.

He removed his hand and looked at me, his gaze tormented and so I let up.

Baby steps.

Eventually I’d get him to feel comfortable with telling me exactly what he wanted and how he wanted it but for now he’d done well, so I smiled and rewarded him with a kiss so hot it could have scorched anything in its path. Then I gave him what he wanted, I ran my hand from his chest to his waist, gathered up the waist band of his boxers and delved in, touching his swollen organ, and squeezing gently until all he could do was groan, pant and whisper my name as I brought him to a climax with my hands.

…………………………..

Grady’s POV

They were chasing me, I could hear their feet pounding on the asphalt not far behind me and so I sped up, running for dear life. I jumped over a fallen trash can and zipped around yet another building in my desperate attempt to ditch them but I could still hear them in the distance; they were coming for me; to teach me a lesson.

 In this business you followed orders or you suffered the consequences. I shouldn’t have stayed with Thomas last night, I should have just delivered the package like they told me to but I’d cost the boss money by failing to deliver and now I would pay. I almost slipped on a discarded grocery bag but righted myself in no time and continued to blaze a trail up the almost deserted street. I had to find a way to ditch them or soon I’d be in a world of hurt.

                                   

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

HERE YA GO HUNNIES!! HOPE YOU ENJOY!!

SPECIAL THANKS

TO

: 

battyricedoll and AHOPELESSROMANTiC for dedicating your stories to me, I can’t wait to sink my teeth into them!! <3 <3 <3

Chapter 9: Because I love you

Chapter 9

“One section of the fence has been torn down along the outer perimeter so until the situation has been thoroughly investigated no one is allowed near the border.” He paused and scanned the crowd silently before he continued, “Anyone caught in breach of this order will be punished.” Carson declared to the silent pack.

“Let me remind you all that pack meetings are mandatory, if you don’t have a valid excuse to sit out then you should be in attendance and as is the usual practice; sanctions apply where necessary.” I informed them then looked down at the papers in my hand to see if I’d left out any important announcements, finding none, I glanced at Carson awaiting his instructions.

“Any questions?” Carson asked the crowd standing before us and a few hands went up.

“Yes I’d like to know when-” a member started but his words were drowned out when a loud shrill went up and everyone looked to the source of the sound; me.

Cursing silently under my breath I pulled my ringing phone out of my pocket prepared to turn it off; something I thought I had done before the meeting had begun. I absently glanced at the screen just as I was about to put an end to the noise but thought better of it when I saw Grady’s contact information pop up. He never called when he knew I had a meeting. Something must be up.

“I apologize, but I have to take this.” I addressed the crowd and ignored the glare Carson gave me as I walked to the back of the platform.

“Grady I’m in a meeting call me back in-” I started in a whisper.

“Thomas! I need your help!” he shouted before I could continue. His voice sounded breathless and strained and I instantly went on alert.

“What’s wrong?” I questioned.

I heard panting and the pounding of feet on the other end but he didn’t answer. I moved even further away from the platform, going to stand at the far side of the courtyard.

“Grady!” I hissed.

“I can’t ditch them!” he panted back and I could hear shouting in his background.

“Grady you’re not making any sense, what’s going on? Where are you?” I asked again. Then looked to the platform where Carson stood answering questions posed by the pack members then I  spun around in a flash running toward the fence and jumping it rather than wasting time going through the gate.

I pounded down the street with the phone stuck to my ear and listened as Grady rattled off a street address. It took me no time at all to get to my car and I was off.

“I’m on my way, what’s going on?” I asked again as I maneuvered the car through the main camp gate.

“Some guys are chasing me!” he shouted into the phone causing me to cringe slightly. “Thomas hurry they have gu-“ he started but  the sound of a gunshot sounded and the line went dead.

I froze in my seat and could have sworn my heart stopped the moment I heard it.

…………………………………

Grady’s POV

I ducked when the shot fired and my phone fell from my hand skating across the dirty cement-paved alleyway. Cursing my ill luck I continued running praying that Thomas would get here in time to help me out. I’d been running for about fifteen minutes but it felt like much longer.

They just wouldn’t give up! I skirted around another building and made the mistake of looking behind me to track their progress and ran straight into the solid frame of the second guy who had been chasing after me.

I guess he’d finally gotten fed up with all the chasing and decided to take another route. He grabbed me before I could fall backwards and spun me around so that I was facing his quickly approaching comrade, pulling my arms behind me and holding firmly.

Shit they caught me. I thought, panting. I bowed my head and my hair fell into my face. I’d learned a while back that it was best not to struggle with a guy with a gun and so I remained still waiting for whatever they had planned.

“I’m really getting sick of having to deal with your shit Grady.” The approaching guy said, sweating profusely from his run.

“Yeah I could say the same about you Paul.” I sassed, then groaned when he grabbed a clump of my hair and pulled my head up so that I had no choice but to look at him.

“I been putting up with that smart mouth a yers  fer long enough, it’s time somebody taught you how to talk to those in power boy.” He drawled and gave me a cruel smile.

“Fuck you asshole.” I said, just because I could. Yeah I knew he had a gun, yeah I knew I was in no position to backtalk, yeah I knew this was serious but I didn’t like people talking down to me and so I couldn’t help it. So when he brought up his knee and slammed it into my abdomen, while it hurt like a bitch it wasn’t entirely unexpected.

I groaned out in pain, hunching over as far as I could while the other guy still held my arms firmly behind my back.

“Not so chatty now are ya Grady?” Paul sneered and I bristled but said nothing. I watched as he took a step away from me and lowered himself onto an empty crate, actually going as far as to cross his legs. I took a few deep breaths and waited for the pain to subside.

“You know the boss don’t like mistakes and he’s given you plenty a chances and whad’ya do? You spit on his kindness.” Paul drawled with a smile. He was enjoying himself.

“Yeah right, the boss doesn’t even know I exist.” I spat back.

“No but he knows that I do and when you do shit I get the blame moron and I aint willing ta die fer you so I guess you could call this…me firing you.” He said this time putting his hand under his chin as if in contemplation.

“Great, then let me go so I can be on my way.” I said even though I knew for a fact that wouldn’t be happening.

He laughed, a deep throaty gurgle that left me feeling both annoyed and disgusted.

“I let you go and you’ll either join the competition or run to the cops.” He said and got up from his perch, taking a few steps until he was right in front of me. “You think am stupid boy?” he asked, his face twisted in anger.

“Well…” I started only to be backhanded across my cheek. I tasted blood so I spat at his feet and he jumped back. I made the mistake of looking up only to have him back hand me again, this time on the other check and I swear I saw stars.

“I’m done with this shit” Paul roared and lifted his gun to point directly at my forehead. I tensed.

You know how they say when you’re about to die you see your life flash before your eyes? Well all I saw was Thomas; his face, his eyes, his smile; and I suppose they were right because Thomas was my life.

I watched as his finger moved to pull the trigger and I felt a calm come over me and so I smiled.

“You know I’m kinda sorry for you two.” I said in a calm voice and a knowing smile on my face.

Paul froze, his brow furrowing in confusion “Sorry for us? Ha!”

“Yeah because when my boyfriend finds out what you guys did he’s gonna hunt you down and rip you apart.” I said confidently.

“Boyfriend? Hahaha well aint that cute, he’s mouthy and queer. Well Juliet where was your so called Romeo when you joined this shit or when we beat your ass a million times before this?” Paul chuckled.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” I answered and just the thought of Thomas kept me calm.

“Well get this you little faggot, he won’t haf to hunt me down cause I’m gonna find him myself and when I do I’m gonna make him wish he was straight.” Paul said in a low but deadly voice, then he pointed the gun at me again and this time I felt real fear course through my body.

“Save me a space in hell asshole.” He said and I closed my eyes tight, waiting for the impact but all I heard was growling.

Growling so vicious sounding it had be trembling and I was  almost too afraid to open my eyes but when I did my heart beat stuttered at the sight of the magnificent beast standing in the dark alley not far away.

I could barely make out the outline of his body but his slanted eyes shone brightly back at us  and it’s sharp looking white teeth had me pressing back into my captor in fright.

“What the fuck!” Paul exclaimed and jumped back, pointing his gun in the direction of the creature and firing. The beast lounged in our direction and the bullet missed him causing Paul to let out a scream and fire a few more shots in the beast’s general direction.

The guy who held me pushed me into the path of the creature and I fell onto my side, then scrambled onto my ass when I saw the animal standing in front of me, it’s head turned toward my captors.

“There puppy, eat him!” Paul shouted to the animal, his voice shaky and his now bullet-less gun wavering in his hand.

The other guy also had his gun drawn and I could see he was less than thrilled at the turn of events. All I could do was sit where I was beside the beast, my eyes wide with abject terror and my entire body vibrating with fear.

 My mouth had gone dry and it felt as if my brain had turn to mush. I couldn’t even drag myself up off the ground to run away, I was just frozen in my spot waiting to be eaten by the massive animal standing next to me.

I unintentionally let out a whimper and the beast moved its large head to look at me. His head was probably twice the size of mine and his teeth? Oh sweet Jesus the teeth!

My breath was coming in harsh gasps now and my heart was working over time. I watched as the beast cocked its head to the side as if wondering what was wrong with me but it wasn’t until I met his eyes that I realized this wasn’t any ordinary beast! It was a werewolf and it wasn’t any ordinary werewolf! It was my werewolf!

Even in the dark alley it was hard to miss those familiar eyes. Eyes that I’d felt like I could drown in a million times before.

“Thomas.” I whispered in awe and watched as the he moved his head back to the men and growled once more. I shivered at the sound but didn’t move. My eyes were still trained on my lover. I’d seen him in his wolf form before but that felt like so long ago and he certainly hadn’t looked so threatening.

“Don’t just stand there you idiot, shoot it!” Paul shouted and his companion raised his gun; his hands trembling slightly. In a flash Thomas had moved and was running towards the other guy, despite the fact that he held a gun.

 He managed to let off three shots before Thomas knocked him down and the sounds of the man’s blood curdling screams wasn’t something I would ever forget. I was too shocked as I watched Thomas rip at the guy’s flesh to do anything when Paul turned on his heels and ran away from us, his frightened screams piercing the night as he went.

I knew the guy laying flat on the ground was dead when I no longer heard his wet gasps for air and I felt almost sick to my stomach but I couldn’t look away. Blood, there was so much blood!

 I watched as my wolf backed away from the body and made his way over to me, his mouth bright red and dripping. He seemed shaky on his feet and it wasn’t until he dropped his massive frame in front of me, his breathing ragged, that I realized that it wasn’t just the guy’s blood that matted his fur, but also his own. He’d been shot!

Breaking out of my shocked trance I got up and moved around him so I could inspect the damage.

“No no no no.” I whispered in fear. I watched as blood erupted from two separate wounds. One  in his hind leg and the other in his side. They looked serious and very painful, something I confirmed when I touched his leg and he whimpered.

“This would be a perfect time for you to have some super healing ability huh?” I joked, trying to make the situation not feel as serious as it probably was. All he did was stare at me with his big glassy eyes. “Do you think you can change back into a human?” I asked him.

He raised his head slightly off the ground then let it fall. “Guess that’s a no huh?” I said.

I had to get help and quick. I rose, planning to search the dead guy for a phone but when I moved away from him, I heard Thomas shifting and I looked back at him, watching as he got up, standing on three legs. He took a step towards me and whimpered before falling to the ground once more.

“It’s okay Thomas, stay right there.” I instructed, then walked over to the dead guy, turning my head way from him so I didn’t have to look at his ripped throat. I moved my hands over his still body, shivering when they came in contact with something wet and sticky. I found his phone the instant I dipped into his right pocket and I moved back to Thomas, kneeling at his side as I dialed Carson’s number.

I couldn’t call an ambulance for obvious reasons.

Someone answered on the third ring and I sighed in relief. “Carson-” I started.

“No this is Laken, who’s this?” the voice asked.

“Give Carson the phone quick.” I answered, looking over at my wolf who was no longer looking at me but staring at the dead guy not far away.

“He’s busy, do you wanna leave a message?” Laken asked politely.

“Listen Laken it’s Grady, Thomas has been shot, I need Carson’s help!” I shouted into the phone.

“Thomas? Oh my God, what happened?” Laken asked, his voice giving away his fear and anxiety.

“Laken give Carson the phone!” I shouted again, then listened as silence descended on the line.

“Grady? What’s going on? Where are you?” Carson said when he came on the line.

I rattled off an address and told him to hurry, then ended the call. I pulled my shirt over my head and ripped it; with some effort, in two. Moving quickly I carefully lifted his injured leg and ignoring his whimper of pain I tied the cloth around the wound, hoping to staunch the flow of blood. Then I pressed the other half against his other wound, feeling the slow rise and fall of his body as he breathed in slow painful breaths.

“Please don’t die.” I whispered brokenly and lowered my head to place a gentle kiss beside his wound.

Thomas turned his head to look at me then and what I saw in his eyes caused me to get up from my spot and sit beside his head with my feet curled under me. I shifted closer and lifted his heavy head and placed it into my lap then ran my fingers through his fur in a soothing motion until help came.

…………………………..

Hours later I had stood beside him, holding his hand as they tried to dig the bullet out of his flesh. The pack doctor had gotten him to shift back into his human form but for some reason he wasn’t responding to the pain medication.

As they dug, he had been completely silent as he endured what I was sure had to be excruciating pain, but as was expected of the Beta, he showed no sign of weakness.

 The only sign of his ordeal was how tightly he held on to my hand and the fact that he was deathly pale. At one point the pain got to be too much for him that he asked Carson, who had been holding his other hand, to just knock him out.

I thought Carson would just dismiss his statement as just the pain talking but I had watched in surprise and horror as he reached over, put a hand on a spot on his neck and pressed down with his thumb. Thomas was out like a light, his hand loosening in mine.

That had been hours ago. The pack doctor had explained to me that werewolves did indeed heal at a faster rate than humans. The healing process, according to him wasn’t instant but it was faster and that was the reason, after conducting a few more tests on him and expertly extracting the bullets, he had wrapped Thomas up and sent him on his merry way. Now he was laying on the couch with about a dozen blankets piled on top of him.

When they’d brought him in, he had told them that he wanted to stay on the couch rather than go up to his room and so the reason he lay on his couch at present was explained.

His friend Rivers was in the kitchen rattling around. I was virtually certain that he and Thomas had once had a thing going on once just by the way Rivers looked at him and had pretty much gone crazy when he’d heard what had happened but as much as I wanted him to just disappear and never come back I was grateful for his help; I didn’t want to leave Thomas’ side for anything, not even to go fix him some food.

I squeezed the water out of the cloth again and dabbed it along his forehead.

“Grady like I said before, the only time you need to do that is if a person has a fever.” Thomas said, his eyes watching my face.

“Look Thomas, you’re the one who’s sick here, so you need to shut up so I can take care of you.” I told him, the continued to press the rag to his forehead.

“You’re telling a sick person to shut up, how comforting.” He spoke up again, this time a smirk on his face and I lowered my head, and planted a soft kiss on his lips.

When I moved my head away and looked down at him again, he was grinning and I rolled my eyes.

“You sure you don’t wanna rest in bed, you gotta be uncomfortable here.” I said but he shook his head.

“Oh the doc said it should take you about a week to heal so I’m not going to school this week, imma stay here and take care of you okay?” I told him but he said nothing, his eyes still trained on my face.

His stare was seriously starting to creep me out “Why are you looking at me like that.” I finally asked.

“Because I love you.” He said simply with a smile.

I looked at him briefly and despite the warmth flowing through my body at his words I turned my head to the direction of the kitchen and called out to Rivers; “Hey Rivers, you done in there? because I think the hunger is going to his head!” 

                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

YOU GUYS ARE GONNA  GET TO READ WHAT HAPPENS EVERYDAY OF THAT WEEK THAT THOMAS IS SICK!!!

SCHOOL IS HECTIC TO THE POINT WHERE IT FEELS RIDICULOUS BUT I WROTE THIS DURING EVERY FREE TIME I COULD MUSTER. I DOUBT THE NEXT CHAP WILL TAKE SO LONG BECAUSE I SHOULD BE GOING HOME ON THURSDAY SO I’LL BE ABLE TO BREATHE ALITTLE. THANKS FOR YOUR PATIENCE I JUST LOVE YOU GUYS!!!! <3 <3

NB: FEEL FREE TO INBOX ME AND ASK WHATEVER YOU WANNA ASK.. or if you just wanna say hey that’s fine.  

I WANNA SAY THANKS TO ALL THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN DOING SO AND I WANNA SAY HEY TO ALL THE NEW FRIEND’S I’VE MADE ON THE CHAT..YALL ARE FUNNY I SWEAR!!

KEEP SWEET GUYS!!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 10:….DAY 1 :Stuck with Grady…

Chapter 10

“Yeah that’s it, think you can get one over on me? Fuck no!”

I opened my eyes slowly and winced when he started another round of shouting. He sat on the floor at the foot of the couch I was laying on which meant his head was at my chest. In his hands he held the game controller and his eyes were glued to the T.V screen as he cursed the enemy he was forever fighting against.

I noticed he had his headphones on which meant he hadn’t wanted the sound from the game to wake me up. Too bad he hadn’t thought to plug his mouth along with it though.

“Grady” I groaned. He was giving me a headache and I just wanted him to shut up so I could go back to sleep.

When he didn’t answer and continued to spout insults at the game I tried again….and failed.

Rather than wait for him to finally come to his senses (which would probably never happen since it was Grady after all), I reached around him and pulled the controller out of his weak grasp.

“Hey, what the hell are you doing!” he shouted, turning around swiftly, his hand outstretched as he tried unsuccessfully to retrieve the controller.

 I raised it above my hand then quickly tucked the controller under the cushion I was laying on. The only way he’d be able to get it back was to lean over me and try to wrench it out; something I wouldn’t mind him doing since I’d felt slightly cheated out of bodily contact with him since yesterday.

He started stretching over to get it but I guess he heard the sounds in his headphones and turned his attention back to the T.V in time to see that he had lost his game…just as he was about to make a high score too.

 I gave him the most innocent look I could muster as he glared down at me but when he raised his hand to knock me upside the head;

“I’m hurt!” I said raising my hands in surrender and watched as he deflated with a frown and lowered himself back onto the carpet.

“You have any idea how long it took me to get to that level?” he glared.

“You have any idea how awesome that dream I was having was?” I replied and watched with a smirk as he shook his head. He turned back to the TV, grabbed the remote to turn it off then sat staring at the blank screen with a pout.

I took the opportunity to settle back into my comfortable position so I could get some well needed rest. About a minute later he said something that had me looking at him through half open lids.

“I’m actually looking forward to meeting a vampire.” He said, just like that, out of the blue.

I guess this line of conversation was something I should expect from him, it was just crazy enough to reflect his personality after all, so instead of giving him the “you’re insane” look, I simply took a deep breath and asked;

“And why exactly would you want to meet a vampire?”

He shrugged; “I don’t know, I’ve just always wanted to, they’re kinda cool…sucking blood and whatever.” He said it as if he was talking about the weather.

“And sucking blood is cool?” I asked in a mocking tone.

 He gave me a look that said ‘fuck off’ and I chuckled.

“Well keep dreaming because vampires don’t exist.” I said confidently and watched as he looked at me with an annoyed expression.

“How do you know?”

“I just do.” I answered.

“See? You’ve never even seen one so you can’t know that, maybe they’re hiding just like werewolves and shape shifters are.” He said.

“That’s different though, werewolves and shape shifters are living, breathing creatures, vampires are dead and the last time I checked; the dead don’t walk.” I told him again. “Anyway, are we about done with this conversation? You woke me up before I was ready and I’m tired as hell.” I said with a yawn, then folded my hands on my chest and closed my eyes, fully prepared to go to sleep with him glaring down at me.

I heard him let out a deep sigh and his shifting around told me he was getting up. A few seconds later I heard him rattling things around in the kitchen before I drifted off to sleep once more.

When I woke next it was to the smell of…soya sauce? And something else I couldn’t quite place.

“Hey wake up you gotta eat something.”Grady’s voice reverberated around the room.

I opened my eyes to see him standing by my couch with a bowl of something hot and steaming in his hands. He was looking down at me with gentle eyes and my heart warmed at the sight.

When I smiled up at him he blushed and looked away.

“What time is it?” I asked to dispel his discomfort, then I proceeded to push myself up into a sitting position; a searing pain travelled up my side and I clenched my teeth waiting for the pain to dissipate.

“You okay?” Grady asked, his voice tinged with concern and I gave him a quick grin to allay his fears

“I’m fine.”

“Alright, Rivers made this, he said to tell ya to eat every bite.” Grady relayed the message then handed me the bowl; it was chicken soup.

 I hated soup and what made it worse was when Grady went back to the kitchen and came to sit on the ground beside me with Chinese food in his hand. I knew I smelled soya sauce!

“Why do I get soup and you get real food?” I asked him with a glare.

“Because I’m not sick.” he said simply and I watched in fascination as he opened his mouth to gobble up the noodles then licked the sauce off his soft lips. Oh holy heaven, if not for these damn injuries, I’d just jump him right then and there.

“I was shot, I don’t have the flu so I can eat whatever you’re eating.” I told him hoping he’d see it my way for once.

“Nope, you need to watch more TV dude, when you’re sick you drink soup, it’s gotta be good for something.” He told me with a nod then went back to his delicious meal.

“Sometimes I hafto wonder how you even made it this far in school Grady.” I said with a shake of my head “You never argue with any logic, you’re clearly an idiot yet you still get good grades, it just doesn’t make sense.” I said but he only shrugged his shoulders, too lost in his world of Chinese goodness to care that I’d just insulted him.

“I hate soup.” I grumbled, looking down at my bowl with a frown.

“Fine, here.” he said turning to exchange his dish with mine, so that I got his Chinese and he got my soup. Then he turned around once more and started on the soup. “Now shut up and eat.” He said in between bites.

With a grin I picked up the fork and started on mine…and boy was it tasty.

………………………………..

“I feel like I’m gonna go crazy lying here all day.” I announced when Grady came into the room two hours later.

“You’ve just been there since yesterday, you have about four more days to lay there until it’s okay for you to start walking around and even then it won’t be for long periods so get used to it.” Grady said.

“Four more days my ass, I’m getting up tomorrow or imma kill somebody.” I said seriously.

“Uh-huh.” Was his only answer before he settled into the seat opposite me and started on his sketch.

I looked around the room; I’d never been hurt to the point where I was forced to stay in one place for any period of time before and I wasn’t enjoying it at all. I was used to being up and about so this was just torture.

Grady on the other hand seemed to be just fine doing nothing because as the world knew, Grady could handle himself in any situation; well except being held at gun point it seemed…which brought be to my next question; not that I’d had one before.

“Who were those guys yesterday?” I asked him and watched with interest as he stiffened and his pencil faltered in his hand.

“Ah just some idiots who wanted to kill me for some reason.” He answered.

“Yeah I kinda figured, why did they want you dead?”

He shrugged and continued sketching.

“Really? I almost got killed don’t you think I’d like to at least know the reason?”

“They’re just some guys I pissed off…that’s it.” He said again but he still hadn’t looked at me.

“What could you have done to piss them off to the point they’d want to kill you Grady? I’m really not in the mood to pry information outta you, so could you just please tell me?” I asked once more.

“Sometimes it’s better if you don’t know everything…trust me.” He had put down his pencil now and was staring at his sketch without really looking.

“We’re best friends, we’re in a relationship and you still find the need to hide things from me. What exactly will it take to gain your trust Grady?”

He dropped his sketch pad onto the coffee table and leaned forward clasping his hands in front of him before he spoke; “This has nothing to do with trust, it’s natural in relationships for people to just keep some things to themselves, it’s not a big deal.” He said earnestly and looking all the while like he himself hadn’t even believed a word he’d said.

“But why do we have to be like other couples? And how can it not be a big deal? They tried to kill you Grady and I have two gunshot wounds to prove it.”

He winced at my words then sat back in the chair without saying anything so I pushed on.

“I’m positive they weren’t just some random guys off the street, one of them got away which means he’ll probably come looking for you am I right?” I asked him seriously but he chose to keep quiet.

“Come on Grady, I’m just concerned about you.” I told him again.

“I know you are and I appreciate it, really I do Thomas, but this is something I won’t be giving you an answer to…and it’s not because I don’t trust you because you know I do I just… I don’t want you to see me any differently and it doesn’t matter what you say now, if I tell you it won’t be the same…I know you.” Grady spoke and it just about broke my heart, what could be so bad that he thought I would judge him for it? I had to know!

“Grady-” I started only to have him cut me off.

“No and I’m not gonna argue with you over this, not telling you is my decision to make not yours so just drop it Thomas and I’m serious.” he said firmly and I gritted my teeth and looked away.

 Despite what he thought, I’d find out what he was hiding, I’d get on it as soon as I was healed and then I’d make sure he told me everything. He was in some serious trouble and I wouldn’t be able to protect him unless I knew the truth.

……………………

“Fine then I’m calling Carson.” Grady threatened me, even going as far as to wave the cell phone in front of my face to prove his words.

“So you and Carson are big buddies again all of a sudden?” I asked and leaned against the gate for support.

“No but since you won’t listen to me then you leave me no choice.” Grady said again. His expression was both worried and serious.

“Then go ahead and call, I’m not afraid of him so this is just a waste of time anyway.” I told him.

“He’s your alpha, if he orders you back into the house then you’ll have no choice but to go.” Grady spoke up and I watched in anger as he started dialing the numbers.

He was right, if Carson gave an order I would have no choice but to follow it. It had been hours since our heated argument in my living room and I’d explained to him that I was going for a walk because clearly I was sick of being cooped up in the house all day, but he’d been against it, saying the doctor said I should stay off my feet for a few days and that he refused to be responsible for me tearing my stitches open.

He wasn’t overreacting, I really could tear out the stitches with all the moving around and yes it hurt something awful but I swear I’d go crazy in there. I wasn’t accustomed to lying in one place doing nothing so of course I felt this way. In any case, I was being extra careful with my walk, I’d be fine.

Unfortunately however I’d only reached the gate of my drive way when he’d made the threat of calling my Alpha. What a pain in the ass.

“He wants to talk to you.” Grady said holding out the phone to me.

I hadn’t even realized he’d actually called Carson and now I looked at the phone with minor trepidation.

“Come on Grady you’re being ridiculous, it’s just a walk.” I told him again while eyeing the phone.

“Wow well aren’t you brave, keeping your Alpha waiting like this.” He said with a pointed look at his outstretched phone and so with a sigh I grabbed it from his hand and put it to my ear.

“Put me on speaker.” The voice on the other line said as soon as I said hello and so I clicked the button, fulfilling that order.

“You’re on.” I told him with mild irritation.

“Alright Thomas, I’m sure I don’t have to tell you how important it is that you take care of yourself, you’re the Beta and your pack needs you so if your doctor says you shouldn’t move around for awhile then don’t you think it’s in your best interest to listen?” Carson asked

“Yes but-“ I started

“Alright tell you what…we’re having a camp meeting tonight, maybe Grady can drive you here and you could just sit through it without participating but only if Grady thinks you’re well enough to come out.” Carson said again, he sounded a bit distracted.

“Grady? What does it matter what he thinks? This is my decision!” I practically shouted into the phone.

“Because he’s your mate and he should have a say, but mostly because he’s been taking care of you so he should have an idea whether or not you’re okay enough for this.” Carson said wisely and in the brief silence that followed I glared at Grady who stood in front of me with a wide grin on his face and his chest puffed up as if it was an honor for him to make such a ‘great’ decision.

“Actually Carson, I think it’s best he stays here, he can barely even take a step without wincing, he’s in a lot of pain, maybe he can go to the next meeting.” Grady announced.

“Alright, take care of yourself Thomas, I’ll come visit as soon as I can.” Carson said and then the line went dead.

If I wasn’t in so much pain to the point where I had to be using the fence as support I’d reach over and strangle him, mate or no mate. He knew how bored I was here the least he could have done was tell Carson I’d be okay enough to go!

“Hey don’t look at me like that, I’m just looking out for your safety.” Grady declared with a smirk.

…………………………………..

Later that night I was stretched out once more on the couch, bored out of my mind. Nothing interested me; not video games or TV, or reading. All I could think about was the wind through my fur and the smell of the fresh earth beneath my paws. As soon as I was healed, the first think I was going to do was hunt. I promised myself.

“Hey you okay, want anything to eat or drink?” Grady asked from somewhere across the room. When he came into my line of sight I noticed he was wearing a freshly ironed shirt and a clean pair of dark jeans with equally clean shoes.

“Going somewhere?” I asked when I caught on to the scent of his cologne.

“Yeah I’m going to the meeting.” He said simply, then turned to the large mirror on the wall opposite me and ran his hand through his hair to give it that sexy messy look.

“Meeting? As in the pack meeting? Hell no!” I said, pissed.

“Hell yeah, you know I’ve always wanted to go to one and this time I won’t have to hide and watch.” He said with an excited grin.

“Oh so you get to go and I’m stuck here?” I said in exasperation.

“Yeah pretty much. But don’t worry I’ll be back in no time.” He announced then walked over to me and planted a wet kiss on my forehead. He was out the door before I could even recover enough to talk him out of it.

Grady was going to a pack meeting. Shit. If Grady did something stupid and got me in trouble with the council I was gonna kill him.

If? This was Grady, his life purpose was to stress me out. I dragged my hand over my face with a groan.

He was my mate and I loved him but he was driving me crazy!

                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

SO THAT’S DAY 1 OF 7…NOTHING INTERESTING REALLY HAPPENED ON THE FIRST DAY WITH THE TWO LOVERES BUT LETS SEE WHAT THE OTHER DAYS HAVE IN STORE FOR THEM!

Feel Free to share you r Thomas and Grady Fan Art so we can all fangirl over them!

sHOUToUTS: To emiii1235 , to MichelleRenee5 , to sbrow047 and  to NightSeeker87 … thanks for reading and taking the time out to comment guys. I really appreciate your support, you are all amazing <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 11:…. DAY 2 : Nursing Thomas….

Chapter 11

Grady’s POV

I ran my palm down his hot hard flesh and watched as his muscles flexed at the contact. He was beautiful, his veins bulging, his body practically melting under my touch. His gasps of delight filled me with heat and longing and his moans of pleasure filled me with intense desire.

Yes he was beautiful and helpless and all mine. I smiled at the thought and my grin widened when his skin flushed beneath my palm. Slow fingers continued to travel over his flesh, dancing over his firm nipples and moving lower and lower all the while. I’d never done something like this to a man before and so I was almost giddy with excitement yet filled with embarrassment.

I looked into his eyes which were firmly set on my face, taking in all my expressions without saying a word. His eyes were hooded with lust and longing, lust and wonder, lust and need and I licked my lips as they’d suddenly gone dry. His eyes followed the movement and he licked his as well, telling me with that simple action exactly what he wanted; no; needed.

So I bent my head, lowering it ever so slowly to his, making him wait for the touch. I wanted him to feel the same intense desire that rocked through my system. I wanted him to burn with it as I did every time I saw him.

I wanted him to crave my attention, crave my touch like I did his and most of all I wanted him to cry out in pleasure from my ministration; I needed to hear my name on his lips as I drove him to the point of no return and I wanted it now!

I finally slammed my lips down onto his damp ones and in an instant our tongues found each other, dancing to an ancient song only they knew. They plunged and dipped, suckled and slid against each other making him moan with pleasure and clutch my arm, dragging me ever closer.

I deepened the kiss further, reveling in the knowledge of how intense it could be between two men. It was always this way with him, never worse only better to the point where I felt I could never get tired of him.

He said we were mates, was that why it was like this? Was that the reason the heat between us was so scalding? I didn’t know and in this moment I didn’t care. I just needed him, every part of him.

My hand skated once more over his smooth skin roughly and he cried out against my lips when I accidentally brushed against his bandage. I broke this kiss instantly. I almost forgot he was hurt.

I looked into his eyes as he clenched his teeth and waited for the pain to disappear and I swallowed against the lump that formed in my throat. I hated seeing him in pain.

“It’s okay, I’m alright.” He gasped out.

I looked him over just to make sure it wasn’t that the cuts had opened again. They hadn’t. What had started as me rubbing a damp cloth over his naked body as a way to get him clean since he couldn’t make it up the stairs and he wasn’t allowed to get his cuts wet, had quickly turned into a full on make-out session and when that had ended I’d been drawn to exploring his body with my hands, his hardened flesh had only motivated me to continue but I couldn’t afford to make him hurt anymore than he had already been and so I had to stop.

I gave him an apologetic look and moved to get his discarded clothes but his hand on my upper arm stopped me and when I looked around his still lustful expression grounded me.

“You don’t have to stop, we can take it slow, just be gentle.” He said with a smile and I found myself grinning back.

“You sure?” I asked anyway, just to be certain and he nodded.

Lowering my head to his once more, this time I captured his lips between mine, this time soft, sweet and gentle…..

……………………………………………………

I had to say, this taking care of Thomas thing was working out just fine. He wasn’t a bad patient…well except at times when he was hell bent on taking a walk but the threat of a call to Carson usually killed that urge quickly and he was back to being his quiet, grumpy self, just the way I liked him.

 Today he was laying on the couch; a book in hand. I’d changed his bandage earlier and as far as I could tell everything looked to be in order. Just the thought of what we’d done earlier had my face heating up, or rather what I had done to him!

Two years ago I’d never have imagined doing any of the things I’d done since I’d started feeling things for him and I could honestly say, as embarrassing as it was I liked it. I liked what we were doing and I liked us together.

I’d just taken our clothes out of the dryer, so now I was sitting around the dining room table and folding them; in the space of two days I’d become a modern housewife; if the guys could see me now!

Speaking of the guys….

“Hey Thomas, I spoke to some of the guys from the team this morning and they were wondering if they could come over tomorrow?” I shouted over to him.

“Yeah that’s cool, the pack won’t be hunting so they can come anytime.” He answered back without raising his head from his book. He was a nerd at heart, even if he didn’t look it.

When I folded the last of the laundry, I lowered the empty basket to the floor and walked over to him, leaving the clothes on the surface of the table; I’d get to them later.

He didn’t look up when I came to stand at the head of the couch; and from where I stood he seemed to be reading some sort of paranormal novel about werewolves; he rolled his eyes every few paragraphs and snorted at some of the things he read but otherwise he seemed to be enjoying it, which would be the reason I plucked it out of his hand a few minutes later and watched as he arched his neck over to look at me.

“What’re you doing?” he asked with mild curiosity.

“I’m confiscating this, this doc said you shouldn’t do anything physically exerting.” I told him, plastering a serious expression on my face and as expected he gave  the annoyed look I was used to getting from him; I  know I shouldn’t tease him but that expression was so damn cute that I just couldn’t help myself.

“And how exactly is reading, physically exerting?” he asked. He seemed calm on the surface but deep down I knew he just wanted to smack me in the head a few times so I could…as according to him “Gain a lick a sense”. I only smiled.

“It’s physically exerting on my eyes, just watching you make a nerd of yourself is making me tired.” I told him, then picked up the remote from the coffee table and held it out to him; “Here, watch some TV or something, trust me, you could do with losing some brain cells right about now.” I said with a knowing look then closed his novel, making sure to form a crease at the top of the page he was at, then I threw it across the room and watched as it landed on the pile of clothes on the dining table.

Thomas only glared at me and I guess I should be happy he was hurt because if he’d been able, he’d probably have thrown me across the room by now.

“I don’t want to watch TV, I want to read, now give me back my book and leave me in peace.” He gritted out and I smiled again.

He was just the most adorable thing when he was in these moods…it was my guilty pleasure. My secret guilty pleasure and I wondered what he’d do if he found out I only teased him like this because I found his expressions adorable.

It’s like the more time I spent with him, the more I felt comfortable with us being together as a couple. Of course I wasn’t ready to admit it to the whole world, but with just the two of us, I felt free and our union felt right.

Maybe him getting injured was some sort of a blessing because we got the chance to spend all this time together without any outside contact, just the two of us, free to do as we chose, away from judgmental hypocrites and prying eyes. It was perfect even though I knew it wouldn’t last.

At first even the thought of being his mate scared the hell out of me, but now the thought only warmed me to the core. I was the one he would love for the rest of his life, he’d never feel the same about anyone as he did me and that in itself was an amazing feeling.

 I probably would never have the courage to tell him all this but I loved him; I was in love with my best friend. I was in love with a guy and I was his mate. My mother often told me that when something seemed a little too good to be true that was because it was, but that didn’t stop be from dreaming and fantasizing about a life with Thomas by my side.

I was a homophobic turned homosexual, what a rapid transformation, and even though I still didn’t feel comfortable hanging around Laken and other gays I was definitely one step closer to being comfortable with the change.

I walked over the couch and flopped down onto the carpet , leaning my head back until it rested against his chest. “Reading’s for nerds, either you play video games, we talk or you watch TV.” I told him, knowing exactly what he’d choose.

He heaved a huge sigh of obvious frustration then answered; “Fine, let’s talk then.” He said and I grinned…yup I knew him so well.

“Okay, whad’ya want to talk about?” I asked, turning around to look at him, my check now pressed against his chest.

He rolled his eyes “How should I know, you’re the one who gave me the option.” Was his answer, but I could tell he wasn’t really annoyed; he was enjoying my company as much as I was enjoying his.

“Okay, how about I ask you ten questions about you that I don’t know the answer to and you ask me ten?” I asked.

“Hmmm okay, no problem, should I start?” he asked but I shook my head, telling him I wanted to go first.

“First question…so you’ve never been with a girl.” I said.

“Are you telling or are you asking?” he replied cheekily and I rolled my eyes.

“Asking.”

“Well then, no, I’ve never had sex with a woman.” He said.

“Never? Not even a little kiss?” I asked in surprise. I hadn’t really expected that answer

“Of course I’ve kissed em, but that was all for show, I’ve never really enjoyed it.” He said with a chuckle.

“Okay okay, question number two-”

“No that’s question number three now, you just asked me two questions.” He smirked at me.

“That doesn’t count I was…ah jeez fine, question number three…how many guys have you ever done it with?” yeah I was a nosy motherfucker but I didn’t give a damn.

He gave me a strange look before he went on; “Ahmm…not many, I’ve never been the crazy party animal you’ve always been, so about four.” He answered.

“Four? For your whole life?!” I couldn’t believe it, he was practically a virgin!

He gave a nervous chuckle and tried to hide his face as a blush swept over it.

I smiled at his actions and moved my head and kissed him on his neck, then before he could even register it, I replaced my cheek on his chest and continued with the questions.

“Okay so, was it always easy for you to admit you were gay?…not to me I mean, but to everyone else?” I raised my head this time so I could pay close attention to his expressions when he spoke.

He turned his head and looked me in the eyes. “Well up until almost a year ago homosexuality was prohibited in the pack so I couldn’t exactly go around telling the whole world I was gay, but I’m not permitted to keep things from my Alpha and so I told him and of course Rivers knew long ago too; so it wasn’t that I found it hard to admit to anyone because I wouldn’t have minded telling my pack if  it hadn’t been prohibited at the time.” He said.

“Wow prohibited huh? And now it’s not, how’d that work out?”

“Well you know how Carson is, he told everyone we were gay and pretty much made it known that if anyone had a problem with it they’d just have to deal with it because he wasn’t going anywhere.” He said with a warm smile as he dragged up memories from the past.

“Just like that huh…and I was wondering…” I paused for a second wondering if he would be comfortable with me asking him this or if I’d be crossing the line, but when I looked into his gentle eyes I just decided to ask what I wanted to ask and to hell with the consequences.

“What about you and Rivers? Did you two…you know?” I asked quietly, I really wasn’t looking for a reason to hate Rivers because once you got past the whole chatterbox issue he was actually a decent guy.

Thomas sighed and gave me a small uncertain smile; “Yes we used to be lovers, but that was before we got together.” He told me, his eyes set firmly on my features as he gauged my reaction.

I nodded in response. I had no reason to be mad of course, we weren’t together after all, and he was entitled to sleep with whomever he wanted to…well back then anyway and it wasn’t as if I hadn’t done my fair share of girls too. So I smiled showing him I was fine with it and I watched as he relaxed visibly.

“Okay…hmm well I pretty much know everything else about you so I guess that’s it for me, your turn.” I announced with a playful poke and a grin.

He grinned back but then his expression grew serious as he looked at me.

“I just have one question.” He said softly and my playfulness died in the midst of his seriousness.

“Okay, what’s that?” I asked nervously. I had no idea what he would ask, it could be about the guys who wanted to kill me, or my mother, or how many girls I’d slept with or how I made my money, it could be anything and I was nervous just thinking about it.

  Maybe it hadn’t been such a good idea to play this game after all. I thought, but his next words surprised me. I definitely didn’t expect this;

“Do you love me?” was all he asked, his voice soft but his tone serious and his eyes fixed on may face as he awaited my response. I could tell it was something he really wanted to hear the answer to and I swallowed the bile that rose up.

I was beginning to think that I’d have preferred if he asked me about the men or even my mother but this? I hadn’t seen this coming at all and I was almost terrified to answer because once I did there would be no going back.

 The answer to this question would leave me vulnerable. If he knew I loved him then he’d have me, really have me. It would be something he could use to pry information out of me because the fear that I’d leave him would disappear if he knew and then he could do whatever he wanted.

I didn’t know why it felt as if taking a bullet would be much easier than laying my heart bare but it certainly felt like it. I looked away from him and buried my face into his neck, leaving my hair brushing against his chin. I felt him smile.

“Ask me something else.” I said against his flesh. I knew that if I lifted my head and looked at him he’d see the answer in my eyes and so I dared not move.

“No that’s the only thing I want to know.” He said and I heard the smile in his voice.

“But you already know the answer.” I said, voice muffled.

“I want to hear you say it.” He whispered.

I felt my face erupt into flames at the thought of saying the words he wanted to hear. Three words that’s all and I could just move on…just three words. I thought again and I hated that it was so hard to tell him how I felt.

So what if I was vulnerable because of it, this was Thomas after all, he would never take advantage of my feelings for him. This would make him happy, I knew it would so I lifted my head, my cheeks still flaming but I diverted my gaze.

“But you know already.” I whispered again, still not looking at him.

“I’d be the happiest man alive if I could hear it from you.” He told me, then lifted his hand to my chin and brought my face around so that I was forced to look at him.

He looked hopeful and nervous yet patient and gentle as he watched me struggle with myself.

I took a deep breath as my heart pounded in my chest. Then I bit my lip and tried to look away again. This time his hand dropped from my chin and he continued smiling.

“It’s okay Grady, you don’t need to say it, I know how you feel, I love you too.” He announced and I looked at him, my eyes filling.

He loved me, why should I keep my own feelings to myself when he could say it so freely? He deserved to hear me say it, he deserved to be as happy as he made me, happier even.

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly; “I love you.” I barely got out and I felt an instant relief when his eyes widened and a grin broke out on his face. He looked like he’d just caught a glimpse of heaven the way his face lit up at my simple words and I had to look away less I embarrassed myself by doing something stupid like crying.

I felt his arms go around me then I was being dragged down onto his chest as he hugged me tightly without saying a word. I could feel the pounding of his heart against my own chest and I smiled despite embarrassment I still felt over saying the words.

I pressed my head closer to this chest and closed my eyes briefly, feeling safe and warm in his embrace.

…………………………………….

Hours later he was still in a good mood and despite my own happiness at his emotional state; it was seriously starting to creep me out. No matter how much I teased, or tried to annoy the life out of him, he just wouldn’t be fazed. He just kept smiling.

Whenever I got close enough to him, he’d pull me down for a kiss or he’d just sit watching me. He didn’t even ask for his book again, he seemed quite entertained.

My usually grumpy best friend had been replaced with a grinning fool. That was the last time I was ever telling him I loved him; he clearly couldn’t handle it. I decided, glaring at him from across the room as looked at me.

“Thomas, you need to stop this, you’re creeping me out.” I told him and he chuckled.

I mean I liked that he was happy and all but there was no way I’d get used to this. It was time to bring out the big guns.

I walked over to him once again and knelt in front of him. His hand went instantly to my hair and he began to run his fingers threw my soft curls.

“Okay Thomas, I’m sorry I’m gonna haf to do this but you leave me no choice, you’re acting like a crazy person so it’s time I gave you some bad news.” I announced.

He only chuckled; “Grady, absolutely nothing you say will ruin my mood.” He said grinning from ear to ear.

“Well then, maybe this is the best time to let you know that I accidentally insulted some old bald guys at your pack meeting last night.” I said and in no time the smile slipped off his face.

“Bald guys?” he asked, a bit apprehensively.

“Yeah, they call themselves the council or some shit like that…weird ass people I tell ya…anyway so I accidentally insulted them, cause honestly Thomas they were talking some shit about how a human wasn’t welcome and whatever so after I…you know, said my part and one a the guys said something about sanctions being applied to you for my disrespect,  he was acting some kinda self proclaimed king or something, what a loser.” I laughed as I remembered the scene.

It really was stupid the way they’d been acting just because I’d said- well no need to bring up that string of insults, the bastards deserved it after the way they were discriminating.

I was dragged out of my thoughts when I felt Thomas’s fingers tighten in my hair then I winced when he yanked my head down to his. He gave a glare that would have made a weaker man wet his pants and I swallowed hard.

“Grady, I’m gonna kill you!” he said, voice deadly and the thought that maybe I should have just kept what happened to myself and leave him to his weird happy self briefly crossed my mind.

                                               AUTHOR’S NOTES

DAY 2..DONE! ………..ENJOY. ..

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 12:….DAY 3 : You think you know someone…

Chapter 12

Thomas’s POV

“I just don’t get why you’re still mad, I told you Carson talked the bald guys out of it the moment they said it, so chill.” Grady said from across the room.

“That’s not the point Grady, you’re always doing stupid shit, if Carson hadn’t done something about it do you have any idea what kind of trouble I’d have been in?” I asked him seriously then watched as he simply shrugged, not looking at all as if he was sorry for what he had done.

“The bastards deserved it, discrimination is against the law.” He said again.

“Yeah you mean like how you discriminate against other homosexuals?” I said, but didn’t give him the chance to answer as I went on, “In any case, the pack doesn’t go by rules of the society, we have our own law and if you disrespect a member of the council you pay a serious price.” I emphasized, trying my best to get him to understand the implications of what he had done.

They wouldn’t have punished him of course because he wasn’t officially a member of the pack but they certainly would have dealt with me.

“I don’t get it, why’s the council so important, aren’t you and Carson the leaders?” Grady asked with furrowed brows. He was leaning against the wall with a half eaten apple in hand.

“Carson and I along with the council make up the executive members of the pack. The council advises Carson on how to rule and even though he doesn’t have to accept the advice given, he still has to at least take it into consideration.” I said, looking at him “Carson and I aren’t the law, we simply enforce the law that already exists, you understand?” I asked him.

“So you guys technically have no power then?” he asked, looking somewhat disappointed.

“Of course we have power, we can make new laws and the council answers to us but we don’t want to rule our pack in such a way that they think we’re immune to the law, that’s unfair to them, so to set it right, only Carson’s immune. Get it?”

“Yeah yeah.” He fanned me off and it was clear to me that he really hadn’t taken anything I’d just said seriously.

“Grady-” I started, ready to continue on with my lecture, but he held up his hand as if to silence me and I watched as he made his way over to where I sat, propped up against pillows.

In no time, he bowed his head until our faces were only inches apart and when I said nothing, he quickly pressed his lips to mine causing me to moan from the sheer pleasure of his touch. I tried to prolong the kiss, even rising my lips to meet his when he pulled away but he only chuckled.

“Be nice to me and I’ll take you out tomorrow.” He said with a cheeky smile and I bit back a growl of frustration.

He was treating me like a child but I couldn’t help the excitement that flowed through me at the thought of getting out of this place and so I clamped my mouth shut and waited for his next move…even though it pained me to do so.

“Good boy.” He chuckled and patted my head and I glared up at him, then took a deep breath to calm myself.

“So what’s on the agenda for today?” I asked, watching him munch on his apple as he sat on the coffee table facing me.

“Well the guys are coming over right after school, other than that, no plans.” He told me munching away.

“Aren’t you bored sitting here all day taking care of me?” I asked him seriously.

“Nah I’m great, wouldn’t mind if it was like this all the time.”  he replied with a smile that I couldn’t help returning.

I’d had a feeling he was in love with me before he had said the actual words, it was evident in the little things he did, the way he would look at me sometimes and the way he’d hold me just a little bit longer than was necessary when we hugged. But to hear him say the words? Ever since then whenever I looked at him it was as if I could see his love for me radiating from his very being.

A month ago I wouldn’t have thought this possible. A month ago I’d accepted the fact that my mate would never care for me the way I cared for him, I’d anguished over our situation, I’d cried, I’d cursed, I’d worried and now I had everything I wanted right in front of me.

Was it possible for someone to be this lucky? To have everything he wanted in an instant? I still couldn’t believe it. I felt as though one day I’d open my eyes and it would all be gone; right back to the way it was before because there was just no way life could get this good was there?

Grady was a homosexual, he was my mate and he was in love with me! Despite all the frustration, annoyance and anxiety he put me through constantly, I was so happy to have him in my life and after getting a taste of what it was like, there was no way in hell I’d be going back to how it was before.

“Ah Thomas? You’re smiling again.” Grady said, breaking me out of my thoughts.

He was looking at me like I was about to sprout wings or something and I had to laugh.

“What’s so bad about smiling?” I asked good naturedly.

“The fact that you’re doing it.” He said again, the same expression plastered onto his face.

I chuckled; “It’s because I’m happy.” I told him.

“One minute you’re ripping into me for almost getting you in trouble and now you’re happy?” he asked, clearly amazed by my sudden transformation.

“Yeah because no matter what you do, at least I have you here with me.” I whispered, my eyes never leaving his face.

He visibly relaxed his expression and a smile blossomed on his handsome face before he leaned over until our lips were only inches apart and whispered “Is that so?”

Rather than answering, I raised my head to his. I just wanted to feel those soft lips on mine, but he pulled away before I could and chuckled.

I sighed, “You’re such a tease.”

He straightened up and stood, heading to the direction of the kitchen, but stopped at the door to call out: “Hey you hungry?”

“Yeah for you.” I called back with a grin.

“Trust me Thomas, you can’t handle this.” He mocked and disappeared from my sight. My grin widened at his words. He wouldn’t be able to escape me when I was fully healed, then I’d be sure to show him exactly what I could handle.

……………………………….

“You sure you’re okay?” Grady asked for what felt like the hundredth time.

“I’m fine Grady really.” I told him again.

I was standing in the kitchen and watching him put together a grocery list. Yeah you heard right; standing! Finally!

 Earlier I’d gotten sick of sitting in the same couch doing what I’d been doing for the past three days; nothing. So I’d gotten up and just walked into the kitchen.

Grady had watched me in horror as I walked in and had tried to get me to go back or to at least sit down but I’d pretty much convinced him I was okay and I was.

While I’d walked of course I’d felt little twinges of pain here and there but mostly I just felt sore and easily winded. It felt great to finally be up and about and once again I thanked the heavens that I was born with this incredible healing ability.

“Don’t forget the dip, sour cream and onion not that nasty jalapeno stuff you always get.” I told him.

“I’ll get both.” He announced without looking up from the paper.

“Soo…” I said dragging out the word and Grady looked up from the paper, one eyebrow raised as he scrutinized my face.

“So what?” he asked.

“Well…you never did tell me whether you wanted to be my mate or not.” I continued.

Even though I knew he loved me, that didn’t mean he was fine with the whole mating situation and I figured it best to just get everything out there from now, while the time was still right.

“You make it seem as if I have a choice.” He said with a shake of his head, then it was back to his grocery list.

That’s the thing with my dear friend Grady, he couldn’t focus on anything worth a shit for any length of time but when it involved food it took up most if not all of his concentration. He ate anything and everything and that was fine…but to have someone more interested in food than in what you were saying was just wrong and so I found myself chuckling as I watched him, earning me another “You’re an idiot” look from him.

“I know it’s not something you can choose dude, I was just wondering if you’re okay with it…meaning are you okay with really being my mate like it is with Carson and Laken?” I trailed off when he raised his head to look at me.

“Dude you got me doing laundry and cleaning like some bloody housewife…I’d think the mate part is pretty much covered.” Grady said and if it wasn’t for the smile he gave me at the end of his sentence I’d have thought he resented helping me out here by just his tone.

“That’s not really what a mate does though; you’re not expected to do my chores or anything-”

“No kidding Sherlock.” He said sarcastically, then walked around the counter to where I stood and handed me the list; “Add whatever you think you might need, I’m gonna go shower, the guys’ll be here any minute.” He told me then sidestepped me, preparing to leave the room.

When he reached the door however, he paused and turned to look at me “And no, I don’t have a problem being your mate, I think maybe I’m even looking forward to what happens next.” He said then turned and left me standing there with my heart in my throat.

Grady, one of the school’s biggest homophobs was actually finally getting comfortable with the idea of being with another man…I’d fucking died and gone to heaven!

………………………………………….

“That prison aint the same without you two that’s for sure.” Tony said, giving us full view of the contents that swirled around in his mouth.

“Ugh, Tony shut your trap, nobody wants to see what goes on in there!” Darnell said, his face twisted in disgust. Tony only chomped harder, ignoring the laughing guys that infiltrated my living room.

“Tony’s right, it’s like everybody’s sense of humor got sucked right outta them, when ya coming back Grady, we’re dying out there man!”David whined, gazing at Grady as if he was his one and only savior.

“I’m beginning to wonder if you fools came over here to visit Grady after all.” I joked.

“Nah dude, we missed your sorry ass  too, It’d be just as lame if it was only Grady there with us cause then who’d he make fun of?” Steven said smacking me on the shoulder.

“Gee Thanks” I drawled and they all laughed.

I looked across the room at the main topic of the conversation; Grady, but he was sitting on the arm of his favorite chair watching Nick try desperately to beat his high score. Grady was staring at the TV screen intently but otherwise he didn’t look worried.

“I still can’t believe you got hit by a car dude, that’s insane, I wish I was there to see all that go down.” Tony said again, his eyes perusing my body for any signs of cuts and scrapes.

“Wasn’t much to see and it wasn’t anything big anyway, I just dinged up my leg but I’ll be back at school next week, good as new.” I told them.

“How’d it happen though? Some dude just tried to run you over just like that?” Darnell asked and when I looked up it was to see every guy in the room looking at me, dying to hear my story. This is why you shouldn’t lie, I thought to myself.

“Mind your damn business, the man was almost killed, I’m sure he doesn’t wanna think about that shit again.” Grady said, coming to my rescue.

“What are you? His mom? Let the man talk.” Steven said, directing his teasing at Grady, who glared at him.

“I’m just looking out for my bro, stop being so damn inconsiderate dude.” Grady spoke again.

“Stop acting like some bloody fag dude, Thomas can take care of himself.” Steven shot back and I could tell he was only playing around but Grady clearly didn’t see it that way. In a flash he was out of his seat and up in Steven’s face, his fist clenched in Steven’s shirt.

“What’d you just call me asshole?” Grady asked, his voice low and dangerous.

“Grady stop.” I called over to him from where I sat but he ignored me and when I tried to get up to go over to him Darnell pushed me gently down onto the couch once more.

“Grady chill man, he was only playin.” Darnell spoke up, getting off the chair to rest his hand on Grady’s shoulder, but Grady only shrugged him off, gripping Steven’s shirt tighter.

“For real dude, it was a joke.” Steven said, his voice shaky with fear. When Grady was pissed, no one ever wanted to get near him.

“Does it look like I’m laughing?” Grady asked and shoved Steven to the ground. “Fucking asshole.” He cursed and turned to go into the kitchen, a moment later we all heard a loud shatter, like something being flung against the wall.

By this time everyone in the room had gone silent as they watched the scene. Only Darnell reached down to help Steven up.

“The damn fool finally lost his mind.” Steven said as he brushed off his pants.

“I think it’s time you guys left.” I spoke up.

This was hard enough on Grady without people teasing him about being gay, even if they didn’t realize it.

“Aww come on Thomas, don’t throw us out just because this idiot didn’t have enough sense to keep his mouth shut.” Tony whined. Steven only glared at him.

“Nah I need some rest anyway, maybe you guys can come over again some other time.” I told them then I stood as they grumbled under their breaths.

“Why couldn’t you just keep your damn trap shut Steven?” One of the guys complained as they made their way to the door.

“What? We always joke around like that, how was I supposed to know he’d flip out?” Steven retorted, clearly annoyed at all the hate he was getting.

When they’d all exited, I closed the door behind me and glanced around the room; beer cans, cups and chips were scattered over the furniture and ground, but rather than start the cleaning up process, I headed toward the kitchen, but just as I entered the phone rang. I glanced over to where it hung on the wall spotting the caller ID; it was Carson.

I glanced quickly over to my mate. He was sitting around the counter looking mad as hell. Satisfied he wasn’t doing anything crazy; like breaking all my plates, I picked up the phone and said a gruff hello.

“Thomas, we have a lead; Mac tracked down the other guy who got away the other night and you’re not gonna like this.” Carson said.

I was instantly on alert. “Tell me.” I said, almost dreading the news.

I hadn’t wanted to find out who they were this way. I’d hoped that Grady would feel comfortable enough to tell me but Carson had insisted on carrying out the search, saying that anyone who hurt a member of his pack had to answer to him and of course we couldn’t forget the fact that the guy had seen me in my wolf form and if he told anyone and they believed him; that would prove a serious problem for us.

I listened with baited breath as Carson spoke: “Turns out both of them are part of a drug dealing ring and when I say ring I don’t mean a small group of thugs; looks like they got ties across the country; this is serious Thomas.” Carson said, his voice low and grave as he delivered the news.

“Wait what? I don’t think I’m following, you’re saying that-” I started but he cut me off.

“I’m saying that you were right; it wasn’t some random hold up the other night; Those guys were after Grady because he probably did something to piss them off. I hoped he was wrong Thomas, but you know Mac; he’s never wrong, and that means your mate is in something deep; he’s either doing drugs or he’s dealing; when I find out more I’ll let you know.” Carson said before the line went dead.

My eyes flashed over to Grady and I stared at him in shock as what Carson said really began to sink in.

                                 AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU GO LOVIES!!

QUICK QUIZ: WHO DO YOU THINK IS ON THE BOOK COVER? GRADY OR THOMAS? (the pic has since been removed. sorry guys)

I’LL TELL YALL THE ANSWER IN THE NEXT CHAP BUT LEMME KNOW YOUR  ANSWER!!

sHOUToUT: To flutteroze ; you are such a sweetheart; always kind and supportive..if I ever get published i’ll just have to send you a free hardcopy!

There are actually a number of you who I’d just love to mention in my acknowledgements if/when I get published because if not for your unending support I wouldn’t have had the courage to keep writing. I love you guys soooo much! <3<3<3 Keep sweet!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 13…DAY 3 CONTINUED….

Chapter 13

My eyes flashed over to Grady and I stared at him in shock as what Carson said really began to sink in.

He was still sitting at the table, head down, fists clenched, not even sensing what had just gone down on the phone with Carson. I gazed at him until the shock disappeared and there was only anger; after all I’d done to help him, after all the lecturing and trying to get him out of trouble time and time again and he goes and starts doing drugs!

No one in that moment could describe the rage building inside me at his actions; he just wanted to waste his life away; he didn’t care about the people trying to help him; the people who suffered when he did stupid things like this. The selfish bastard!

My eyes blazing, despite the soreness travelling through my body I walked over to where he sat; oblivious to the world around him and dragged him out of his seat by his collar.

“Dude what the-“

“Shut the fuck up, the only thing I want to hear from you is who those men were and why they wanted you dead.” My tone brooked no argument but he shrugged out of my grasp and stood not far away straightening his clothes.

“I thought we discussed this. Sometimes it’s best not to know everything.” He said with a pointed look but I wasn’t having any of his bullshit.

“Yeah I heard you the first time and I don’t give a shit. Now start talking.” I growled and watched as his eyes narrowed. I wanted him to be the one to explain.

“Starting talking huh? And since when are you my fucking father?” he retorted and turned to go.

“You know Grady, you’ve done a lot of stupid shit in your life but I never pegged you for a fool until now.” I said menacingly.

He instantly stopped in his tracks and whipped around to face me, his eyes narrowed and his face contorted in anger.

“What the hell’s that supposed to mean?” he practically shouted.

“Drugs Grady. really? I don’t even know why I thought you were smarter than that.”

He froze at my words. His entire body stiffening and his eyes going wide with shock and fear.

“W-what are you talking about?” he managed to get out over his stuttering.

“Don’t bother playing dumb with me, I know all about your little after school activities and I know that’s why you disappear all the time.” I told him. My eyes pierced his, daring him to deny it.

“H-how?” was all he asked, confirming what Carson had said. I didn’t know why I had even held out the hope that maybe it was all some kind of mistake, that Grady would just laugh it off as he did everything else.

“Carson did some digging.” I spat, and the instant I said his name  Grady tensed further, his fists clenching until his knuckles turned white.

“He had no right!” Grady blazed, his eyes flashing in anger.

“He had every right! The moment your friends shot me it become pack business.” I shouted back causing him to flinch.

“Don’t call them that.” He said voice lowered and shaky, eyes wide.

“Then what else should I call them Grady, please, enlighten me.” I replied, my voice equally soft yet deadly.

“You can’t honestly believe I’m friends with those criminals.” He continued, peering at me intently as he awaited my answer.

“Then what exactly should I believe Grady? It’s not as if you tell me anything, I have to drag every piece of information out of you, you keep everything to yourself, what do you expect me to believe?!” I shouted, pissed at him in more ways than I could count.

“Thomas we’ve been best friends practically all our lives, you know me-”

“No, the only thing I know is that you’re a screw up and that’s probably all you’ll ever be.” I said and I didn’t regret saying it because I it was the truth.

“See? This is why I didn’t want to tell you, I knew you would judge me! I knew you’d see me differently!” He shouted in anguish.

“I’ve never judged you a day in your life Grady and you weren’t afraid I would, you were just afraid I’d be disappointed in you and you know what? I am.” I said softly.

“Thomas-”

“No, it’s like you don’t even care. I’ve tried so hard to make you see that you can’t keep living this way. You’ve been getting into trouble for so long I can’t even remember what it’s like to relax. I’m always worrying about you, is Grady doing something stupid to get himself into trouble today? Will Grady come home with more injuries? What if he doesn’t make it back? It’s always the same and I’m sick of it!”

“I have a right to be disappointed. You take everything for a joke and you don’t even care that people are getting hurt because of it. Why would anyone want to live like that? Why should I live like that?” I asked.

It felt as if there was a giant hole where my heart was supposed to be. He had no idea how much it hurt me when he did everything in his power to practically throw his life away; the times he used to steal, his fights, the gangs and now drugs.

I felt as if I couldn’t help him anymore. He never listened to me with anything else so why would he listen with something as serious as drugs. I felt like I was at the end of my rope with him.  The fates were cruel to allow me to fall in love with someone who would only cause me pain.

“Thomas I’m sorry, I swear. I know you worry and I know I do stupid shit, but I swear I tried to get out, I started dealing because I didn’t think there was any other way out but I’ve wanted to get out since the second I started I swear.” He pleaded with me.

I could see the glistening in his eyes as he looked at me, begging me to forgive him. Begging me to understand his situation as I’d done a million times before.

“You say the same thing every single time you get into something you can’t handle, why is this any different?” I asked

 Silence.

“I’m outta here.” I said  and turned to leave.

“Wait, please just hear me out-”

“Grady I can’t even stand to look at you right now.” I whispered and started out of the kitchen.

“You said we’re mates, how can you just walk away?” he asked , his voice sounding hoarse with pleading and worry. I turned to face him once more.

“We are mates and we’ll always be mates but just how much do you think one man can take?” I asked in reply, I was positive my expression mirrored his defeated one and I blinked back the tears which had formed “I just need some time alone right now, I’m going out.” I told him then shook my head at my words, even now I was still trying to appease him: giving him assurance that I’d be back. I was always shouldering his responsibilities and he was selfish enough to let me.

“I never saw you any differently when Carson told me you were doing drugs, I just saw you more clearly.” I got out.

I looked up into his eyes again, seeing the heartbreaking fear in their depths then I turned one final time to go. In no time I was in my car, blazing down the street and out of camp.

                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

SO AFTER TO READING THROUGH ALL YOUR COMMENTS (WHICH I WILL REPLY TO AS SOON AS POSSIBLE) I NOTICED THAT THERE WERE DIFFERING VIEWS ON WHO IS ON THE COVER………….

I WAS PLEASED THAT SO MANY OF YOU GOT IT RIGHT BECAUSE IT MEANS YOU REALLY UNDERSTAND THE CHARACTERS IN MY STORY… SO THE GUY ON THE COVER IS…. THOMAS !!… ( the cover has since been removed..sorry guys :( 

THANKS FOR ALL THOSE WHO PARTICIPATED, IT WAS FUN READING YOUR COMMENTS..BETTER LUCK NEXT TIME TO THOSE WHO SAID GRADY. I WONDER HOW YOU ALL IMAGINE GRADY THOUGH… I LOVE HOW HE LOOKS IN MY HEAD :P

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 14:….DAY 4: The fault is all mine…

Chapter 14

I exited the convenience store and went to lean against my car door, pulling the cigarette out of its package and placing it between my lips. It had been a while since I’d gotten over my addiction.

In the space of a year I had gone from being a pack a day smoker to a non-smoker, all with the help of Grady and now here I stood, ready to ruin all that work.

It’s just that back then smoking had helped take the edge off, relieve my stress if only for a little while and right now I was feeling at my wits end. I was just a big ball of nervous energy, mixed with anger, worry and utter helplessness. I felt so overwhelmed with all these emotions and this was my best solution right now. I needed to relax.

Ironic wasn’t it? That the person who had helped me over my addiction was the one who was driving me back into it? Yeah life could be a bitch sometimes. I flicked out the lighter and lit up my cigarette, taking a long satisfying drag.

It wasn’t really that he didn’t tell me himself, it was more the fact that no matter how I begged him to take responsibility for himself and no matter how much I warned him about the consequences of his actions he did the exact opposite of what I asked.

I didn’t mind helping him out; he was my mate and my best friend after all, it’s just that when you start living your life worrying day in and day out about someone, never able to relax, there comes a point where it gets the be too much for you and I was definitely at the end of my rope.

Early tonight on my drive over here I’d come to the conclusion that Grady would never change. He’d try like he always did but in the end we’d be right back where we started and I knew that one day he’d do something that would end with him being buried six feet under. Most partners would have ended the friendship or relationship by now yet here I was years later still dealing with his screw ups.

I was sick of it, sick worrying, sick of shouldering all his responsibilities; I was strong but even the strongest of men had their limits.

“Drugs.” I whispered into the night, then watched the puff of smoke travel up past my eyes and melt away into the night air.

He was only getting worse, never improving, now drugs then what would it be? Murder? And the sad part was that I still wouldn’t be able to just walk away. The connection a wolf felt to his mate was unbreakable and never-ending.

I would be drawn to him for the rest of my life. It would kill me to leave him and even if, by some miracle I actually managed to get away there would never be another person out there for me. I would never love another the way I loved him. The fates were cruel indeed.

 I puffed on the cigarette until it was nothing but a stub in my hand, then I went for another and when that finished: another and all the while these thoughts kept circulating in my head: Grady was his own weakness and he was mine; he’d kill us both.

“Thomas? “ The voice rang through the air, dragging me reluctantly from within myself. I looked over at the source and spotted Megan, a cheerleader from school, walking over to me with a small shopping bag in hand and a smile on her face.

“Hey.” I said when she finally came to a stop in front of me.

“I didn’t know you smoked.” She said, the smile still plastered on her face.

“Yeah well there’s a lot you don’t know about me.” I replied, and if I had thought for a second that she would have taken my words as an invitation I would have just kept my mouth shut.

“Really? Well why don’t you clue me in.” she said. He voice had changed from light and shrill to deep and husky and I had to watch in annoyance as she put her hand on my arm and squeeze gently before she leaned in even closer to me.

“I actually came out here to be alone.” I told her firmly, hoping she’d get the hint and run along. I had no time or patience to deal with her tonight; I had way too much on my mind.

 “And just think, if I hadn’t decided at the last minute to stop here to buy something I wouldn’t have been lucky enough to see you.” She continued. Clearly she didn’t get my hint.

“You know I can never get why girls do that.” I commented in between puffs on the cigarette.

“Get what baby?” she asked, pushing herself closer to my body. I could feel her heat and smell her arousal and I wrinkled my nose in disgust.

“Sell themselves cheap.” Was my answer.

She wasn’t offended and I had to wonder if she was just fine with giving herself to every available guy or she really was just too stupid to realize I’d just insulted her. She answered my question with her next words.

“Ah baby, it’s not cheap if I’m doing it with you, I’ve always-” she started but I cut her off.

“I’m gay.” I told her simply. I just wanted her to leave me alone, she’s one distraction I didn’t need and I really didn’t care whether or not she believed me.

I watched as she pulled away from me, her mouth pulling up in disgust and her eyes flashing; “You know if you’re not interested that’s all you had to say, you don’t have to go making up lies Thomas.” She replied in anger.

“Fine then I’m not interested.” I told her rudely and rather than continue to annoy the hell out of me as I expected her to she turned on her heel and stomped off in the direction of her car, finally leaving me to my depressing thoughts and feelings.

I shifted uncomfortably as I stood there. I was feeling sore from head to toe, reminding me that I still wasn’t fully healed but I wasn’t ready to go back there, wasn’t ready to face him.

I just wanted to not think about the situation for awhile; To relax and with that thought in mind I stomped out my cig and jumped into my car. Since smoking wasn’t doing the job maybe I should try something more effective; I needed a drink…or three.

…………………………….

Grady’s POV

I threw the phone onto the seat next to me, cursing under my breath. I’d tried calling him ever since he’d left last night and he still wouldn’t pick up. Usually after an argument I’d leave him be and allow him time to himself for awhile but this time had been much worse than any arguments we’d ever had.

He’d never told me off like that before, I’d never seen him lay his heart bare like that and I’d never seen him quite so disappointed.

I felt hurt and scared at what had gone down and I had this feeling that if I didn’t make it right soon, he’d leave me. I’d have never thought it possible before but the look in his eyes when he’d said he couldn’t even stand to look at me had shaken me to the core.

He really was at his end and this was possibly my last chance to make it right, if he hadn’t given up on me already.

I’d make him understand, I’d explain why I did it and he’d forgive me like he always did…he had to because if he didn’t it would just kill me. I couldn’t lose him, not now, not ever.

At the moment I was in my car, driving all over trying to find him since he wouldn’t answer my calls. I had no idea where he’d slept last night and it had felt strange not seeing him all day today. Now that darkness had descended once more and I still hadn’t heard from him. It was driving me crazy.

I’d already checked out four of his usual hang out spots to no avail and I’d even finally broken down and called Carson who had said he had no idea where he was. I was getting desperate. What if he’d gone for good this time?

I knew that when I did things to put myself in danger it took a toll on him, I’d always known that and I’d selfishly continued, taking for granted that he’d always be there for me so if he left I couldn’t really blame him. This was my fault.

 I took a deep breath and tightened my fingers around the steering wheel.

‘ I’d change, this time for real’ I swore to myself, determined.

There was only one more place I could check that I knew he hung out at a lot, if I didn’t find him there then I had absolutely no clue where to look next and so I crossed my fingers and made my way there, my heart pounding and my stomach cramping with nervousness.

………………………

The relief that poured through me at seeing his car parked in front of the club was too much to even describe. In no time, I was out the vehicle and after paying my way in I stood surveying the crowd for a few minutes and when I didn’t spot him I went to the bar to check with the bartender who was also a friend of mine and Thomas’.

“Grady, what’s up man!” Jerry greeted when he saw me.

“Sup bro, have you seen Thomas?” I shouted over the music, but he still had to lean in in order to hear me.

“Ah, yeah yeah I did, but he left with some guy about an hour ago man.” Jerry explained, his head moving to the beat of the music.

I was instantly on alert. “A guy?” I asked, surprised by the revelation.

“Yeah, I was kinda surprised too cause I swear the guy looks like some kinda fag dude, had me wondering for a second there you know?” Jerry continued.

“Can you describe him?” I asked but he told me to wait a minute as he served another customer. He was back in no time.

“He was short, his hair was kinda long and blond, ahmm that’s all I can remember, like I said he looked like a queer.” Jerry said again, his nose scrunched as if he’d smelled something bad and I gritted my teeth.

I turned and left without another word to him. My heart was heavy in my chest and my mouth was dry. I knew he was pissed but to leave with some guy?

Jesus.

My breath came in harsh gasps as I thought over what this could mean. When I entered my car I could only just sit there for the time being, shaken to the core. Please tell me this isn’t happening! I prayed.

 It took me three tries to finally get the key into the ignition, then I stepped on the gas, speeding out of the lot and down the street. There was only one person I knew who fit that description and the thought left me sick to my stomach.

If Thomas had left with him then that was saying a lot. The tears built up in my eyes but I fought to keep them at bay. This couldn’t be the end, we’d only just begun!

I maneuvered the car around another bend, not slowing for anything. I’d get there in the next ten minutes and I could only pray I wasn’t too late.

………………………………..

Rivers’ POV

He was drunk out of his mind. I would’ve thought he would have called his mate but when I’d picked up and found him on the other end I’d been ecstatic. Turns out he and Grady were having problems. Well that’s what I was getting from him at least.

 He had yet to tell me the nature of the problems they were having and that was probably because he was too busy, flopping around the place and giggling up a storm. I’d never seen him drunk before and the cigarettes on his breath told me he’d started smoking again which meant whatever had happened was serious.

 I wondered briefly if maybe I should call Grady but if he was the one who put Thomas in this position in the first place then calling him would be worse than a bad idea.

I walked over to my ex lover and pulled him up into a sitting position on the couch.

“So what happened with you and Grady?” I asked, looking into his face intently.

Okay so I thrived on drama, was that a crime?

“Grady.” He said with a smile and I could see that I’d lost him. I shook my head.

“Yeah Grady, you’re pissed at him remember? What did he do?” I asked again.

“I jush need shum time away, to relashhh.” He slurred and I had to smile. Thomas hated not being in control so seeing him like this was definitely a turn on.

 He rested his head on the back of my couch and looked up at me with those big beautiful blue eyes. He looked so trusting, so…innocent, which was laughable considering he was anything but.

I reached over and ran my fingers through his short cropped hair, then over his face, cupping his cheek. I remember a time when I used to pray for him to be my mate. He had every quality I wanted my mate to posses and more.

Strong and determined. Always set on doing the right thing. Possessive but not too controlling, kind, compassionate and downright sexy not to mention the fact that he was the best lover I ever had. Damned if he didn’t know how to make a guy squeal.

 I sighed as I continued to stroke his cheek. “Why couldn’t you have been mine?” I whispered in question. I missed having him to myself, our late midnight chats, his soft touches, rough when we were especially in the mood.

I missed the way he used to listen to me; as if everything I said was important, no matter how ridiculous. He was the only person who had ever treated me seriously and just like that I’d lost him to someone who couldn’t possibly care for him the way I did.

He’d never have to worry about a thing if he was with me. I would make sure his every need was satisfied, he wouldn’t even have to lift a finger. Too bad I’d already lost out.

It was strange to me though; the fact that his mate had done something so horrendous that it drove him to leave; if only for a short while. I’d never witnessed mates so at odds with each other before and I had to wonder if maybe this meant I still had a chance.

 I mean strange things had happened before; his mate was human after all. Maybe he could fall for me still.

“You’re a good friend.” Thomas spoke up after a while. He was still staring at me with those same big eyes; eyes I’d stared into so many times before, eyes that I loved. I had one shot at this now that he was drunk.

Maybe I could get him to see what he had been missing out on. Maybe I could get him to see me the way I saw him!

“Come on, let’s get you to bed.” I said, then pulled him up from where he sat.

 As we walked toward his bed room; I couldn’t even count the number of things he stumbled into before we got there and considering the fact that he wasn’t even fully healed I could just imagine the pain he’d be in come morning. Pain that I’d gladly help to ease.

When he was safely stretched out in my bed, I proceeded to pull off his clothes. Starting with his shoes, then his jeans and on to his shirt. Jeez I’d forgotten how well built he was. His strong firm chest, smooth skin, hard muscles. I could just die right here from the magnificence of it all!

I crawled onto the bed with him and ran my hand over his chest. He shivered in response. Then laughed when my fingers brushed his nipples.

“It’s okay Thomas, I’ll make you forget all about Grady.” I whispered.

“I can’t.” came his tortured reply. He was trying to be the good guy even while drunk. I smiled. He really was one in a million.

“It’s okay, I’ll do everything.” I told him and kissed a trail from his shoulders down to his waist line. When I lifted the material I felt his hand on my arm. I looked at his face which was flushed and I really couldn’t tell if it was just from being drunk or simply because he was enjoying my ministrations.

“Don’t…my mate, we can’t.” he said again and actually started to sit up, unsteadily.

 I pushed him back down gently and he went without a fight. “It’s okay Thomas, I promise you’ll like it.” I smiled and my mouth was on his heated flesh once more, kissing and tasting, craving more of him. I didn’t make a move to his boxers again; I figured the best way to do this was to  get him worked up to the point where he wouldn’t try to stop me again.

So I kissed and teased and managed to hold him down again when he tried to push me away. That’s why I didn’t drink; it made you weak; something I never wanted to be.

I was so focused on my task that I didn’t hear the pounding on my front door and it was only when I felt myself being hoisted off Thomas’s body that I even registered the fact that someone else was in my home. I spun around swiftly causing the intruder to stumble and when I saw who he was I growled in anger.

“Get the fuck away from me, I’m taking him home!” Grady shouted and tried to side step me but I shoved him roughly and considering my sheer strength in comparison to a human’s he didn’t stand a chance.

“He doesn’t want you here, whatever you did, drove him to me and I’m not just gonna let him go.” I told him adamantly.

I had to hand it to him though, he looked absolutely lethal and if I wasn’t confident in my own abilities I would have cowered in the face of his glare.

“He’s my mate.” he gritted out, looking over my shoulder at Thomas who was now sitting up in bed and looking over at us in drunken confusion.

“Grady.” Thomas said with a smile and I shook my head; he didn’t even seem to remember that he was supposed to be mad at him.

“Thomas.” Grady replied and moved to go around me but I grabbed his arm.

He glared up at me and tried to shrug me off “You know last time I checked it’s against your law to try to mess with someone’s mate.” he told me and I bristled.

“It’s against the law to mess with a fellow wolf’s mate, you’re human.” I replied. Still holding onto him.

“Fine then I’ll call Carson and see what he has to say about this.” Grady answered and I watched as he extracted his cell phone from his pocket with his other hand.

I let him go in an instant. It was no secret to anyone that Grady and the Alpha were friends and I wasn’t about to get myself into trouble.

I watched in anger as Grady went over to Thomas and stooped down to his level.

“Hey baby.” Grady said, his voice soft and loving.

I shifted uncomfortably at the feelings I heard in just those two words and it suddenly occurred to me what could have happened if I had actually finished what I had started with Thomas.

He was the Beta, he loved Grady, if I’d made him cheat on his mate….shit I hadn’t been thinking clearly I had just been caught up in the thought of getting back with my ex lover; wanting us to go back to the way it was without really considering his feelings in the matter. He would have hated me.

Thomas giggled rather than respond to Grady’s greeting, but under that alcohol induced haze in his eyes I spotted something deep he was happy to see his mate despite their argument. He loved him.

“You’ve been smoking again.” Grady whispered in awe and I watched as his face contorted in pain at this discovery.

“I’m so sorry Thomas.” He said softly and I watched as he dropped his head onto the bed at Thomas’ side. When he lifted it again, his face was wet. He lifted Thomas’ hand and kissed the back of it.

“I should have told you, I was selfish and stupid and I’m sorry baby, I’m so sorry.” He continued, his voice shaking with the emotion he felt.

I didn’t like the guy but any fool could see how much he loved Thomas. He looked utterly broken and scared and I found it hard to watch.

“IthinkIdranktoomuch.” Thomas replied, his words running together and Grady chuckled through his tears.

“Yeah you think.” He said, then; “Come on we’re going home.” Grady announced.

“No I hafto stay here.” Thomas said, shocking us both.

Grady froze at his words and looked at me briefly then back at Thomas “No, no Thomas, I made a mistake, I’ll change I promise, all you have to do is come home with me and you’ll see.” He said brokenly and I bit my lip.

“I need a smoke.” Thomas replied and tried to push up off the bed but Grady forced him back with some difficulty. “It hurts” Thomas continued and my eyes narrowed at his words.

“What hurts? Your side? I knew you shouldn’t have left, you’re still healing and-”Grady began but froze at Thomas’ next words.

“Loving you hurts.” Thomas said and it just broke my heart to see the tears build up in my Beta’s eyes and cascade down his face. Just because he was drunk didn’t mean he couldn’t feel anything but a second later he was giggling again and I shook my head. The man was drunk up to his balls.

“I saw that cheerleader today.” He chuckled. Going completely off topic but Grady didn’t even seem to notice. He was just staring unseeingly at Thomas’s face.

 The pain etched in his features evident and I instantly felt sorry for the way I had acted towards him. This wasn’t a guy deserving of my dislike because if he could love someone this much then there had to be something good about him.

“I’m gonna change, you’ll see.” Grady whispered again and then stood, kissed Thomas on his forehead and took a step back.

“Grady.”I started, wanting to tell him how sorry I was for the way I had acted but in no time at all, Grady was up in my face, his hands tightening around the collar of my shirt. I was too shocked to even respond.

“You could be superman for all I care, touch him again and I’ll break your fucking neck.” He said. His voice low and deadly despite the tears cascading down his face. Then he let me go and was out the door.

I stood there for a second, trying to catch my breath. Grady may be human but instincts told me that that was one threat that he wouldn’t have a problem carrying out and that alone sent a shiver down my spine.

                                      AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU HAVE IT MY LOVELIES. ENJOY!

ShOutOuts: To ThornQueen85 and to BLOODYHEART thanks so much for reading and lending your support guys I really appreciate it! <3

Thanks to you all and I hope you enoy! keep sweet! 

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 15:…DAY 5… His Fatal Flaw…

Chapter 15

I walked into my house at about noon the next day with a heavy heart. My night of drunken bliss hadn’t lasted and so I was dragged back to reality a few hours before with the realization that I was just as lost as I had been the night before.

When I woke this morning; with a massive headache mind you, Rivers had clued me in on the happenings of the night before.

Apparently I’d gotten drunk at the club, called him up and after he had taken me back to his place Grady had showed up to apologize. That’s what Rivers told me because I could only remember bits and pieces from the night before. 

Though I could have sworn I witnessed Grady threaten Rivers at one point during my drunken haze but that could have easily been just a dream.

I deposited the house keys on the stand next to the door and toed off my shoes. I was tired as hell despite sleeping all night and it felt as though I’d been someone’s punching bag recently. I just wanted to flop down onto something soft and sleep until I was numb. I took one step towards the couch then paused looking around the living room in surprise.

I could honestly say that ever since I’d lived on my own I’d never seen the place look so spotless. There were no empty beer cans waiting to be disposed of, no stray sock that had wondered away from the laundry basket and no half eaten back of chips strewn about. My messy bachelor pad was looking squeaky clean and I rolled my eyes when it occurred to me why it was.

It was clear that Grady was trying to get into my good graces by cleaning my place but if he thought for one minute that this is what it would take to make me pat him on the back and tell him he was forgiven then he had another thing coming.

I pulled my shirt over my head without undoing the buttons and carefully lowered myself onto the couch; there was just no way I’d make it up those stairs and right now anything soft would do me just fine.

The moment I lowered my head onto the fluffy throw pillow I was disturbed by the loud pounding of feet coming down the stairs and I groaned in annoyance.

“Thomas?” Grady voiced, coming around to the living room. His voice sounded hopeful and slightly nervous and when I blinked up at him from where I lay, I noticed his expression looked the same.

He knelt down beside me and lifted his hand, I assumed it was to run it through my hair but his hand froze at the last minute and he tucked it to his side, looking uncertain. A pang of relief shot through me in that moment but I couldn’t ignore the whisper of disappointment that swam through my veins.

‘ It’s better this way’ I thought because I really wasn’t sure I could handle him touching me at the moment and I needed to stand my ground. Me giving in too easily when he did something wrong was the reason he took advantage of the situation time and time again and at a time like this weakness couldn’t be allowed to prevail.

“Hey.” He said. His eyes piercing mine and for some reason he actually sounded a bit shy which had be raising an eyebrow in surprise.

I made a sound in the back of my throat as a reply, too tired to even utter a few words, then I turned away from him and closed my eyes, trying to get into a comfortable position.

“Can we talk?” he persisted and placed a hand on my naked shoulder. I immediately flinched away from his touch, feeling my flesh grow warm.

I heaved a sigh “We’ll talk later.” I told him finally and closed my eyes once more but I was surprised when he jerked me around to face him, his eyes looking determined and his grip firm

“No we’ll talk now, it’s been almost two days and you have yet to hear me out, we need to talk about this.” He said, his eyes glinting down at me and I jerked out of his grasp to sit up in the chair.

“What’s there to talk about? The fact that you’re some druggie who can’t keep himself out of trouble? Or some screw-up who can’t take on his responsibilities? I shouted and almost flinched at the harsh sound of my own voice.

Grady didn’t whither like a coward at my words, not that I had expected him to, instead he pushed off his knees and plopped down onto the coffee table; still facing me.

“You don’t have to keep shoving my mistakes down my throat Thomas I know what I’ve done, I know you’re disappointed and I know a simple ‘sorry’ won’t make up for it. All I’m asking is for you to hear me out for a second. Could you just do that for me please?” he asked softly and clenching my teeth, I gave him a curt nod.

Grady was a master at making people feel guilty for something they had absolutely no right to feel guilty for and once again I was caught in his trap. I turned my head away from him, instead focusing my eyes on the newly vacuumed carpet.

“I didn’t want to tell you this before because…well because I was embarrassed by the whole situation and I knew you’d be disappointed and I just couldn’t stand the thought of you looking at me like that. And now that you have, it’s actually worse than I thought it would be.” He said in a low remorseful voice. I swallowed hard, wanting to turn and embrace him but knowing I couldn’t. So instead I said:

“Yeah, and?”

A brief moment of silence passed before he continued. I listened as he took a deep breath and released it slowly.

“I never told you this before but my mom is…she’s an alcoholic and she..” he paused, looking at his hands before he continued, “she…sells herself.” He managed to get out and my eyes flashed to his face.

“Sells? As in-” I started in awe.

“She a fucking whore.”Grady said crudely.

I looked at him in shock my eyes wide at the news he’d just given me. That’s one thing I never expected, not in a million years. I mean I’d spent time at his home a lot when I was younger and she’d seemed pretty normal to me.

“So, does her boyfriend know?” I asked, still trying to process his words.

He chuckled, a cold, harsh sound that had me searching his face for answers.

“She doesn’t have a boyfriend Thomas, she never did. The reason I spend so much time over here is because I don’t want to be around her ‘ clients’, I made up the boyfriend story so you wouldn’t ask questions.” He said with a shake of his head and I noticed that his hands were clenched tightly in front of him. I placed my hand over his and pulled them apart giving them a small reassuring squeeze.

“Grady you could have told me about her, she’d your mom I never would have judged her.” I told him honestly; saddened that he had even let it enter his mind that I was that type of person.

“I know that, that’s not why I didn’t tell you, I just… I don’t want people to think of my mother in that way and I was embarrassed by it.” He went on.

I could only hold his hand in comfort and look at him awaiting his next words. I’d had absolutely no idea Grady had been dealing with something like this and it made me ashamed that I hadn’t noticed something was wrong before. I was his best friend, I should have seen it. I was about to apologize for that very thing when he ripped his hands from mine, shocking me.

“I don’t want your pity and if this is what it takes to get your forgiveness I don’t want it.” He said harshly and I could only blink up at him in surprise.

“I didn’t tell you this to get you to feel sorry for me and I’m not saying it to make you forgive me either. I’ll earn you forgiveness the right way.” He said staring directly into my eyes with a determination I hadn’t seen from him in a long time. “I’m only telling you to get you to understand the reason I started dealing in the first place; I’m trying to start over; no more secrets.” He said and took another deep breath before he continued.

“Anyway so I started dealing because my mom’s too drunk most of the time to care what happens to me and I needed money to pay for school and help her out. I wanted to get her into rehab or something, I wanted her to go somewhere where they could help her get over it but after I’d started making money and I told her my plans she said she didn’t want my help; she doesn’t want to give up drinking and short of forcing her to go get help there’s nothing I can really do.” He said.

He seemed so lost as he spoke about her, as if he’d already given up where she was concerned.

“Go on.” I pushed.

“Yeah so I decided I’d save up enough money to get her the help she needs and I figured dealing was the fastest way to get both money for school and for her. I planned to get out once I’d saved up enough but by then I found out you didn’t get to decide when you wanted to leave; once you get in, you’re in until they say you’re done.” He said,

“I saw what happened to a guy who tried to quit and I don’t know I guess it just scared me into staying.” He finished then looked at me again, as if judging my reaction to all this.

“I get why you did it even if it was stupid and crazy but there was still a better way Grady, you could have come to me, you know I would have helped you out-”

“I don’t want your money, do I look like some damn charity case to you?” he asked in anger which only fueled my own anger.

“Yeah and it’s that damn pride of yours that got you in this mess in the first place. There’s always a better way out and you foolishly chose the worst way possible because of something as stupid as pride.” I scorned.

“That’s your problem, you have everything already, you don’t know how it feels to want for anything, how it would feel to beg someone for-” I stopped him before he could go on.

“ Bullshit, I’m not just any old person out there, I’ve been there for you so many times, ever since you were old enough to get into trouble and something big like this happens and you couldn’t come to me? Come on Grady that’s what friends are for and there’s no way I’d have seen you as a charity case. Hell my parents left me with more money than I could ever use in this lifetime, it’s yours if you want it you know that.” I said in frustration.

The boy let me shoulder most of his responsibilities, he ran to me whenever he got into trouble, he practically lived with me, he allowed me to take a bullet for him but when it came to asking me for money he suddenly had an attack of conscience? He was impossible!

He pulled a hand through his hair and sighed. “I don’t wanna fight about this too, it happened already so I’m just trying to move on from all this. It’s never gonna come easy for me to ask you for money but I’ll…keep it in mind. In any case I’m gonna try to get a legit job and I have enough cash saved up to keep me for awhile so it’s cool.” He told me.

“You realize I’m gonna need every piece of info you have on those guys who tried to kill you right? Carson won’t just drop this and I don’t want him to, I don’t want to risk him coming after you again.” I told him.

“Yeah sure.” Was his reply.

“And I get why you did what you did but that doesn’t mean it’s any easier for me to accept. It doesn’t change much other than that now at least I know you didn’t do it for selfish reasons. Your actions still have serious consequences and not just for you. I’m in your life like I’ve always been and what you do affects me too.”

“I know and I’m working on that, I swear Thomas, this won’t be like the other times, I’m ready to take on my responsibilities, I’m not going to lose you because I’m too stupid to use my head.” He told me earnestly and I offered him a small smile.

As bad as it sounded I still didn’t have much confidence in his words, this was the Grady I’d grown up with, it would be a miracle if he really changed but like the sucker I was I’d forgive him and a few weeks from now…months if I was lucky, we’d be right back where we started and I’d be cleaning up another one of his messes.

“I know that look, you don’t believe me but I’ll prove it to you, you’ll see.” He said again “I just need you to give me another chance, just one more.” He asked and I nodded as expected.

I watched as he broke out in a grin then pulled me into a tight embrace.

“Can I kiss you now?” he asked, his grin widening and I wasn’t sure why I was amazed at his ability to revert to his usual fun loving self after such an ordeal.

He didn’t wait for my reply but lowered his head and captured my lips with his, sending shock waves of pleasure throughout my body. Then he let me go and stood.

“Come on let’s go get your car.” He said grabbing my keys from the mantle.

 I’d forgotten I’d left my car at the club last night but I’d have thought he’d be more interested in finishing what we’d started on the couch just now rather than to go get my car which was perfectly safe where it was.

I could only assume this was his idea of being more responsible and I shook my head and stood, pulling on my shirt and flexing the muscles in my worn out body.

He looked pretty happy as I watched him bounce over to the front door, no doubt glad that I’d forgiven him. The only problem was that I couldn’t say that I felt the same. He could be carefree and happy because he thought all was right in the world once more but I’d still be worrying and waiting for the day he’d slip up.

I’d still stay up at night worrying he was out doing something reckless and stupid and I’d still be the one who’d patch him up when he got into trouble because I knew Grady better than anyone in the world; no matter how hard he tried he still made a mess of things.

The only thing I could do now was hold on to that faint thread of hope that maybe, just maybe I was wrong and that things would be different from now on.

“So Ronny’s selling his motorcycle.” Grady mentioned as we went out the door.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah and the price is reasonable, I was thinking of buying it. All it needs are a few spare parts and then it’ll be good as new.” He went on excitedly. I just shook my head at his words, the only thought in my mind was how I could really go for a smoke right then.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

HAPPY VALENTINE’S DAY LOVIES! I HOPE IT WAS FILLED WITH LOVE AND HAPPINESS AND LOTS OF CUDDLES! BUT IF YOU DIDN’T GET ANYTHING THEN TAKE THIS CHAPPIE AS A GIRFT FROM ME TO YOU!!!!!!!! <3 <3 <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 16:…DAY 6… Meet Jessie…

Chapter 16

I was bored as hell and pushing around a shopping cart while watching Grady read the ingredients on practically every item he touched wasn’t helping in the slightest.

“They’re called garlic sticks, can’t believe I’ve never seen them before.”Grady was saying while reading the ingredients on the box he’d just picked up. I rolled my eyes.

“Then put it in the cart already jeez I hate grocery shopping with you.” I said in exasperation.

Grady chose to ignore my outburst but dropped the snack into the cart, then he offered me a wide grin and we walked over to the next aisle.

“If you hate it so much then why’d you come?” he asked, a knowing smirk plastered on his handsome face.

My eyes widened in disbelief. “You’re the one who dragged me out of bed and wouldn’t shut up until I came with you!” I replied and watched him shrug off my words once again.

He sure knew how to irritate the hell out of someone I had to give him that. I always found it strange that he actually liked shopping. Ever since we were younger.

I on the other hand would prefer never to enter a mall, supermarket or any place for that matter that forced you to waste time sifting through a pile of useless stuff when you only came in for one thing.

“So I was thinking we could go to Marissa’s party tonight, it’s gonna be at her dad’s club, free booze and they’re not asking for ID’s” Grady turned to me and said. His eyes were shining with the excitement only a party animal could have and I grinned. Finally a chance to do something other than sit at home or shop.

“Yeah I’m cool with-”

“Well I’m afraid you’re both going to have to change your plans, camp’s on lock down tonight, no pack member is allowed out. We’re doing an investigation. We’ve gotten word that someone in the pack instigated the tearing down of the fence at the border and we want to find out why.” Carson said from behind startling us both.

“Hey guys.” Laken said with a huge grin and wave as he stood beside his mate, pushing a shopping cart similar to mine.

What was this? Take your mate shopping day?

“You found out who did it? Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked him.

“Until you’re fully recovered and some other issues are dealt with you won’t be briefed on executive matters.” Carson said simply.

“Are those garlic sticks? I didn’t know they had those.” Laken said as he dipped into our cart and pulled out the box and we all looked at him.

“Yeah that’s what I was saying too, it’s over in aisle three.” Grady told him.

Wow, so Grady couldn’t stand talking to Laken on a daily basis but as soon as food was involved they were best friends?

 I shook my head.

“Cool, I’ll be right back.” Laken told Carson who nodded with a smile then turned his attention back to us.

“What do you mean other issues? What’s going on?” I asked Carson again. My face growing serious. I hated being out of the loop.

“You and your mate.” Carson answered and when my brows furrowed in confusion he went on “I’ve been observing you two for awhile now and you have too many unresolved issues that you need to work out.” He said.

“What does that have to do with the me being left out of the loop?” I asked still unsure where he was going with this.

“You’ve been distracted for awhile now Thomas and it only seems to be getting worse, I can’t have that. The pack needs your full attention otherwise you’re useless to them. Do you understand?” he asked. His tone brooked no argument and so I nodded.

“I want you both to talk to Jessie, sort out your problems and as soon as she says everything’s good then you can resume your role as Beta, otherwise you have no say in executive matters.”

“Jessie? Come on Carson you gotta be kidding me, we’re working on it we don’t need some shrink to-” I started.

“Hold up! You want us to talk to a shrink? Count me out!” Grady said but in an instant Carson turned on him.

“Let me explain something to you Grady, this is my pack and every member is expected to follow my orders, now the fact that you’re mated to my second in command means you’re a part of my pack and if you want to continue seeing Thomas you follow my orders is that clear?” Carson asked, his tone deadly and firm, his eyes blazing at Grady’s disobedience.

I bristled. I didn’t like the way he was talking to my mate and my body tensed as I watched their silent glare off.

“Grady.” I said in warning and released a pent up breath when he straightened and nodded at Carson before turning his back to us all together.

“How long is the lock down going to last?” I asked Carson then.

“We should have everything we need by the end of the night, but if not I’ll announce it later today.” He spoke then turned when he sensed Laken walking over to us, a similar box of garlic sticks in hand.

Carson reached over to ruffle his hair when he stood beside him. “Ready?” he asked his mate.

“Yeah, I think that’s everything.” Laken replied and Carson looked at me once more.

“You have an appointment with her at five, don’t miss it, she’ll be making reports to me.” Carson said and I nodded as he and his mate turned to go but not two steps away Carson turned again.

“And Thomas?” he asked.

“Yeah?”

“Hurry up and sort this out, your pack needs you.” He said and turned to go. “Yes sir.” I sighed and turned to Grady.

“This is bullshit.” He said.

“Couldn’t agree with you more.” was my annoyed reply.

…………………………………………..

Jessie’s POV

I crossed my legs and scrutinized the two men sitting before me. It was clear from the vibe they were giving off that they didn’t want to be here but as the pack physiologist it was my job to help the members sort out whatever problems they had.

I had to admit though, I was shocked when the Alpha had told me I’d be handling the Beta and his mate, to get such a high ranking case was an honor and there was no way I’d be letting my Alpha down.

“So is it okay if I call you by your first names or would you prefer something else?” I asked them.

 The Beta looked up at me looking slightly annoyed and I fought the urge to shrink under his gaze. I’d never had the chance to speak face to face with him before and I had to agree with the rumors; he really was just as intimidating as the Alpha but I had to stand my ground.

“Call us whatever you like, let’s just get this over with.” The Beta spoke up and I nodded.

 His mate only sat there slumped in the leather chair with his head propped up in his hand. He didn’t really look annoyed so much so as bored out of his mind.

“Okay Thomas and Grady, it’s nice to meet you both, I’m Jessie as you surely know by now.” I said with a bright smile which fell off my face all together when they both failed to even acknowledge my words.

“Okay, let’s get started then shall we? The Alpha told me that you have been having relationship problems why don’t you tell me about that.” I offered and when they remained silent as expected I pulled out the big guns;

“Well you do know I’m expected to report the session’s activities to The Alpha so if you choose to remain silent that will be reported as well.” I said smugly and watched as Thomas glared at me and Grady only rolled his eyes.

This wasn’t going to be easy.

“Okay, let’s try this again. I’ll ask you a few questions which you both are expected to answer honestly and we’ll move on from there.” I told them.

My plan was to ask them personal questions, see how each of them answered and eventually I’d begin to figure out where the problems lay. I’d done this many times before and had garnered success so I didn’t expect this time to be any different.

“First question; either of you may answer this. How long have you known each other?” I asked.

A moment of silence passed where they both looked at each other as if expecting the other to answer, then Thomas shook his head and answered.

“I’ve known him my whole life, I was still a cub when we met.” he answered grudgingly and I smiled at his effort.

“Wow your whole lives, so did you always have feelings for each other then?” I went on.

“Yeah I’ve always felt something for him but it got…more pronounced on my eighteenth birthday.” Thomas answered again.

“Your eighteenth huh? That’s when you started feel the pull of you mate correct?”

Thomas nodded in answer.

“So Grady what about you? Have you always had feelings for Thomas?” I was curious to hear all his answers since this was the first time I’d ever heard of a human mating with a wolf.

Grady looked up as if surprised I was actually addressing him then looked over at Thomas, but when Thomas offered no help he sighed and turned to me once more.

“I sorta used to feel attracted to him, but when I turned eighteen like Thomas, it got worse and I started feeling…other things too.” He told me, his face growing bright red with a blush.

Now was probably the time to push and ask him what exactly the ‘other things’ were but I got a feeling that diving head on wasn’t the best technique to use on this couple. I would take it one step at a time.

“Alright, well as you said, you’ve known each other all your lives so how about you tell me what’s Grady’s favorite thing to do Thomas?” I said, angling my head towards him so that he had no doubt I was talking to him.

“What does that have to do with anything?” Thomas asked clearly annoyed at my line of questioning but I refused to back down.

“Keep in mind the more you corporate the sooner you’ll be out of here and on your way.” I told him pleasantly and watched as he shook his head and settled down but his expression didn’t change.

“His favorite thing to do…probably partying.” He answered.

“Probably? So you’re not sure?” I asked him again.

“Partying. It’s his favorite.” He answered firmly and I smiled at our progress.

I had to make sure they were certain with their answers because that told me how much they really knew each other.

“Grady is he correct?”

“Yeah.” Grady answered promptly seeming slightly pleased that Thomas had gotten it right.

“Now you answer the question Grady.” I told him.

“Thomas’ favorite thing would probably be…no I mean it is playing soccer.” He told me confidently and Thomas nodded at me before I could ask him if it was true.

“Alright, now we’re getting somewhere.” I announced cheerfully. Thomas rolled his eyes, while Grady smiled a little.

So it seemed Grady wasn’t as hard-ass as his mate. I decided, scribbling notes on my legal pad.

“What’s Grady’s least favorite thing to do?”I asked Thomas.

“Losing.” Thomas said with a smirk as he glanced at Grady who rolled his eyes at him but otherwise offered him a playful grin.

“Grady?”

“Yeah it’s true and Thomas’ would have to be shopping.” He answered with a smile at me and I couldn’t help but smile back. Grady was quite charming when he wasn’t trying to mimic Thomas’ attitude.

“Now we’re gonna get more personal. Either of you may answer, what physical attribute do you like on your partner?…just name one” I asked them in amusement.

“Lips.” Thomas answered immediately.

When I looked at Grady he was blushing and fidgeting in his chair. “I don’t know…his…his ass.” He said quickly and we both looked at Thomas as he laughed in amusement. Me with a smile and Grady with  a glare.

“Didn’t expect that one.” Thomas said with a chuckle.

“Yeah well shut up.” Grady said and Thomas fell silent but a grin still graced his face.

“Describe your partner in one word.” I continued the questions, then glanced up at the clock. Each session was an hour long so I had to speed this one up.

“Happy.” Thomas answered.

“Possessive.” Grady replied.

Their answers intrigued me and I quickly scribbled a reminder to make them elaborate in the next session.

“What do you argue about the most?” I asked. This was the one question that would lead to a breakthrough in this case. They were having relationship problems according to the Alpha so if I could find out what it was that they argued about the most then I would be one step closer to finding out how to remedy their problem.

“Well-“ Grady began only to be cut off by Thomas.

“Nothing.” He said firmly, glaring at Grady as he said the word, then he looked back at me almost as if challenging me.

“Grady, you were saying?” I prompted. I leaned forward in my seat as I watched him.

He looked over at Thomas who gave him a look that pretty much said; shut up and the Grady looked back at me with a shrug.

“Thomas, I understand it might be difficult for you to tell a stranger the problems you’re having with your mate but I’m only trying to help you here. If you don’t tell me, then we can’t fix the problem.“ I urged.

“Like I said, we don’t fight.” was Thomas’ answer before he lodged back into silence.

Realizing he was a lost cause I turned to his mate once more “Grady?”

“Like he said we don’t argue about anything.” He lied but couldn’t seem to look me in the eyes as he said it.

In my next session I’d probably have to separate them, but for now, I’d use a different tactic.

“Alright, moving on, who wears the pants in the relationship?” I asked with a smile, wondering if this would be the issue they were having as a couple.

“I do.” Thomas answered without a thought and I looked over at Grady in surprised as he remained silent.

He didn’t look surprised at Thomas’ answer and he also didn’t seem troubled by it.

“When I say ‘wears the pants’ you do realize I mean who’s in control of the relationship right? Like who calls the shots?” I continued, looking between them both.

“Yea and I said I do.” Thomas replied.

Grady still didn’t look troubled. Hmm and I’d thought for sure that would have been the issue.

“So Grady you don’t have a problem with that?’ I pushed.

“Nope, it’s not like he rules me or anything, he just likes to be in control, I’m cool with that.” He answered, surprising me.

 This was usually a big issue with couples so I’d felt sure this would have been the sore spot especially considering that the Alpha had told me how head strong they both were.

 I cleared my throat and scribbled on my legal pad again. This was an interesting new development.

“Okay guys well we seem to be out of time today but I want you to think about all the answers you gave today and we’ll resume next week.” I said, then stood and walked around to where they too now stood.

 I offered a hand and they both shook it. In no time they were gone, leaving me to consider a new strategy when dealing with them.

……………………………….

Thomas’s POV

“I just don’t see what was the big deal in telling her why we argue, we told her everything else she needed to know.” Grady said as we walked side by side down the street.

“Carson might have appointed her as our shrink but that doesn’t mean I want all our personal issues out there for the world to know understood?” I asked him seriously.

He gave me a non committal shrug, his eyes instead on the girl walking pass with practically no clothes on. I watched in annoyance as his head swiveled as his eyes followed her down the street and I lifted my hand, slapping him upside the head.

“Ow, what I was only looking!” Grady shouted, holding the back of his head in that dramatic way he liked to do things.

I remained silent as we continued to walk on, deep in thought as I considered  what Carson had told me. A pack member had probably betrayed us? Other than Jessop, I couldn’t even begin to guess who it could be.

 As we walked, my eyes strayed to other things around me; the couple walking hand in hand across the street, the cat that ducked down into the bushes to get out of our path and the guy who dropped a used paper bag and continued to walk on.

 A second after spotting this I heard rather than felt the slap Grady landed across the back of my head and I turned to look at him in astonishment.

“What? I didn’t even look at him!” I shouted, holding the back of my head, much as he had done earlier.

“Yeah I know, I just wanted to hit you.” Grady said with a huge grin, then started humming as he walked on, clearly pleased with himself.

I chuckled at his antics and walked on to catch up with him, slipping my hand through his as we walked. He tightened his fingers around mine and his smile seemed to grow wider.

                                   AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU HAVE IT GUYS.

FOLLOW ME ON

TWITTER @ 

TwinZ_Double   FOR UPDATES, SNEAKPEAKS AND MORE!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 17:…DAY 7….Say ‘NO’ to Chemistry…..

Chapter 17

Thomas’s POV

I was sitting in the middle of my bed with papers, highlighters and books strewn around me as I tried to study for the test we’d been told we’d be having tomorrow. I had to admit, as much as I’d wanted to finally go back to school I could have done without a chemistry test. Especially since I hated the subject so much.

 I wasn’t much of a science person, reading subjects like history and literature were more my thing, but hey the Alpha wanted a well rounded Beta so I’d just have to deal with it.

We’d gotten a phone call from Jessie earlier asking us to come in for an appointment later today and she’d also given us the unfortunate news that instead of weekly sessions we’d have one every other day. I was pissed, Grady didn’t mind, no surprise there.

 I honestly just wanted it to end so I could go back to being Carson’s second and while I knew that spilling my guts and telling Jessie all our personal problems was the quickest way to get that done I wasn’t comfortable with that. Our business was our business so we’d just have to find some other way to get out of this and fast.

I picked up the sheet of paper again then discarded it when all I could make out was gibberish. This was Grady’s thing not mine.

Speaking of my unhinged mate, he was still over in his room studying, but then judging from the occasional chuckles and the sound of the television coming from that direction I’d guess he hadn’t even picked up a book.

Well when you had a brain like his who needed studying right?

…………………

Hours later

“I just don’t get why you don’t understand this, it’s so simple, all you have to do is-”Grady was saying as he tried again to explain the topic but I cut him off when I picked up the pillow at my feet and threw it at him.

“Forget it, I give up, I’ll just somehow get through that damn test.” I told him in exasperation, then lay back on the bed.

“But then you’ll fail.” He announced.

“Wow thanks for the vote of confidence buddy.” I said rolling my eyes.

“It’s not like it’s any secret how much you suck at chemistry.” Grady said again then; “Wanna go play battlefield?” he asked, his voice hopeful.

“Oh what the heck, not like I’m learning anything anyway.” I said pushing off the bed.

Plus everyone knew video games were a healthy way to relieve stress.

……………………………………

Jessie’s POV

I scribbled some notes on my legal pad for what felt like the hundredth time this evening, then looked back at the pair before me with a bright smile.

“Okay just a few more questions then you can leave.” I told them.

Grady nodded with a smile and as expected Thomas bristled in the corner.

After the way they had behaved in our first meeting I was a bit surprised at how Grady turned out, especially considering the fact that our first meeting was yesterday.

I’d called them back in on short notice because I believed it was better to tackle the problem as frequently as possible and a week seemed too far off.  I smiled at Grady again, he genuinely seemed to be enjoying the session and I was pleased.

“Okay Thomas, what’s one talent that Grady has?” I asked next.

He looked over at his mate then back at me; “He could probably annoy a person to death.” Thomas said with a shake of his head.

Grady laughed “Yeah and he literally scares the shit outta people with one look. That’s some serious talent man.” Grady laughed and I watched in frustration as they bumped fists and sat there grinning like two fools.

“Okay guys can we at least be serious here?” I begged. They had yet to seriously answer a question I’d asked and I still hadn’t really learned a thing.

I took a deep breath and continued; “What’s one thing that annoys you about your partner?” I asked no one in particular.

“Probably just the fact that he’s annoying.” Thomas said, looking deep in thought and I glared at him. He sure knew how to give nothing away.

Grady laughed. “What’s annoying is that he never wants to party with me, the only guy I know with so much freedom and he just lets it go to waste.” Grady said with a sad shake of his head.

I chose not to respond and moved on. “Thomas what’s one physical flaw Grady has?” I asked only to have Thomas stare at me as if I’d lost a screw.

“Look at him, does it look like he has a physical flaw?” Thomas asked incredulously and I couldn’t help it I just had to laugh, these guys were hilarious I had to admit it, completely original, the most difficult patients I’d ever had but definitely hilarious.

“Alright, alright, Grady what’s one thing you do that Thomas wishes you wouldn’t do?”

“Hmm, well he hates that I’m irresponsible, does that count?” Grady asked and I nodded.

“What does he do why you think he’s irresponsible Thomas?”

“He does a lota stupid shit without thinking it through.” He answered and I noticed the tightening of his mouth and eyes as he said this and I knew I’d finally hit a tender spot in their union. Finally!

“Really now? And when was the last time he did something irresponsible?” I pushed, looking between them but when they both looked away not saying a thing I knew pushing for this bit of information at this point in time wouldn’t be wise and so I made a note to discuss it at length in another session.

“What’s the point of all these questions anyway?” Thomas asked a few minutes later.

“Well this is just a way for me to gather information and for you two to learn something new about each other. When I’ve asked all the questions I need to know we’ll discuss a few of your answers.” I answered honestly. Thomas only shrugged and Grady…well he just sat there…

“Okay guys I can tell you’re just dying to leave so just two more questions and you can go.

 Okay?”

Thomas sat up straighter looking happy at the prospect of leaving early.

“What do you think love is?” I asked, excited to hear what they’d come up with. Thomas was the first to grumble out an answer.

“A misunderstanding between two fools.” Thomas quoted then fell silent once more.

“Nah, it’s more like when a guy wakes up to every sound in the night and runs to the window to check if his car is still safe outside. Now that’s love.” Grady announced, looking pleased with himself. I stared at him incredulously.

Thomas grinned over at him but all I could think was that these two were insane, no doubt about it.

“And the last question before you go, If your house was on fire and there was only one thing you each could save what would it be?” their answers to this question would tell me a lot about their personality.

“Wow that’s a tough one, it would probably be my sketch pad, no my limited edition Jordan’s, or maybe-” Grady started but Thomas cut him off, speaking in a bored tone;

“And he’d end up being the one thing I’d save because he’d get himself killed just trying to decide what to grab.”

                                   

                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

THIS CHAPTER IS SHORT..I KNOW.

BTW SOME OF THESE QUESTIONS WERE TAKEN FROM THE BOYFRIEND TAG. I HOPE YOU ENJOYED SEVEN DAYS OF THOMAS AND GRADY AND AS USUAL KEEP SWEET!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 18: Typical Grady….

Chapter 18

Grady’s POV

Thomas was annoyed.

I knew this because every time I sent him a text he either didn’t reply and I had to send it again or he answered in monosyllables. I couldn’t help it though I’d already finished my art piece for visual arts class so I was stuck here bored as hell while Thomas was living it up in physics.

He always got annoyed when I texted him in class, he was after all a nerd; only he certainly didn’t even come close to looking the part.

I typed up another message and hit send then looked around the room at my fellow classmates who were all still slaving over the simple assignment; I could never understand why people found anything school related so difficult since it was all so simple to me.

When my phone vibrated I picked it up from the desk and read Thomas’s reply then couldn’t help but groan in annoyance.

“I just don’t think getting that bike is a good idea.” Thomas had texted back.

“Why not? And don’t say it’s irresponsible because getting a bike doesn’t mean I’m not responsible.” I replied.

I guess I shouldn’t be surprised he’d have a problem with it. He probably thought I’d do something reckless with it but what he couldn’t seem to grasp was that I’d changed. Ever since getting a taste of what it would feel like if Thomas left me I wasn’t about to do something stupid to jeopardize that. Hell no.

“Wish u’d listen 2 me for once.” Thomas replied and I rolled my eyes at the phone.

“Stop worrying grandma, I’m not gonna do something stupid you’ll see.” I sent back and not a minute later his reply came in.

“Just don’t come crying to me when you end up in prison for running somebody over.”

I chuckled at that but stood my ground. I wouldn’t allow him to sway me.

“Yeah yeah asswipe, making a down payment today.”

“Yup.” Was his only reply, which in ‘ Thomas language ’ meant he wasn’t pleased and as much as I valued his opinion I was getting the bike anyway, why not? You only live once right?

Besides, he worried too much; and while I appreciated his concern it could be a bit annoying, like right now for instance.

“I hate when you do this -_-” I typed then hit send.

There went my mood.

“What? If you wanna buy it then buy it, don’t let me stop you.” He sent back. And while it sounded nice and innocent on its face I knew exactly what he was trying to do.

“Stop trynna make me feel guilty. I’ve wanted a bike forevr now, gonna make the down payment today. For sure.” I jammed on the phone buttons and slammed down the phone causing a few students to look up at me in question but a quick grin  in their direction had them smiling back and continuing with their work.

Meanwhile my fingers drummed on the table as I awaited his reply. Just like that he’d succeeded in making me feel guilty.  

Stupid Thomas .

“Okay.” Was what he texted back and I fought the urge to fling the phone across the room.

“Stop that!” I sent.

“Stop what?” he replied.

“Stop being you! It’s annoying!”

“Welcome to my world, maybe you should remember how it feels to be annoyed the next time you try it on me.” Was his reply not two seconds later and I bristled.

“Just for that, you won’t be the first person to get a ride on my awesome new motorcycle.” I sent.

“No prob.” He texted.

“I hate you -_-”  I replied in frustration.

“That’s not what you were screaming last night ;)” Thomas teased and I felt my cheeks grow hot at the words.

“Fuck you.” I typed, my cheeks still flaming.

“Gladly.” Was his instant reply and they grew even hotter, thoughts from the previous night running through my mind.

Thomas kissing my neck, licking a trail down my body, Thomas holding me down and me begging him to…to…

“Jesus.” I groaned as the thoughts assailed me. In no time at all I felt myself harden and I looked down in horror then around the class to see if anyone noticed, but as always they were more interested in their art pieces.

“Wish I was staying over your place tonight, then you’d be the one begging.” I typed back, still feeling slightly embarrassed at his words.

“Not likely.” Thomas sent and I had to admit he was right.

 I had yet to get Thomas to make even half the sounds I did when we went at it because he always had to be in control. Jeez just thinking about the helpless sex-crazed maniac he turned me into in bed had my cheeks flaming from embarrassment yet again.

“I swear imma have you begging for it one of these nights.”I replied. Determined to make my pronouncement come into being.

“Wanna bet on it Juliet?” he replied and I stifled a groan.

“Juliet? Haha very funny…whatever, you’ll see I’m gonna make you beg for it until you’re weak and then-“

I was midway through typing the message when my phone was snatched from my hands.

“Well wha’d we have here?” Marcus teased with a grin.

My eyes grew wide when I spotted my phone in his hand and I moved to grab it back from him but the other guys around him blocked my access with a laugh.

Sometimes my friends could be a huge pain in my ass.

“Come on guys, hand it over.” I said in almost near desperation, terrified that they’d read the texts I’d been sending to Thomas.

“Okay let’s see…” Marcus started, looking down at the screen with an evil grin.

My heart plummeted as I tried to remember whether I had written Thomas’s name in any of the texts I’d sent, that was my only fear because Thomas’s number was saved in my phone as ‘T’ so they’d have no way of knowing it was him.

“I’m gonna make you beg till you’re weak… wow damn Grady way to tell her. Wait T? as in Tara? You’re fucking Tara from class C?” Marcus asked in awe and I swallowed against the lump which had formed in my throat.

“Gimmie my phone dumbass.” I answered then exhaled in relief when he dropped in into my palm.

“You Grady are a fuckin god!” Marcus announced, looking at me like I was his king. Then he slapped me on the back in praise as did the others.

“Yeah yeah, now obey your king and get lost.” I tried to joke and watched as they left my side, discussing what had just gone down.

I dropped into my seat, wiping the film of sweat from my brow then I erased the message I had been typing and started again.

“Dude, I swear to God I almost had a heart attack. The guys grabbed my phone and read my texts to you!” I sent then released a breath thanking my lucky stars I’d been too lazy to actually type out Thomas’s full name in the contacts.

“What?? Shit wha’d they say? You want me to come down there?” his reply came in a flash and I wondered briefly if I should just drag this out, just to mess with him.

“It’s bad dude, get your ass down here, quick, I’m in the studio!” I typed and smiled evilly.

He could make me beg but we both knew who had the power to make his heart beat faster.

I hit send then leaned back in my chair in satisfaction. I didn’t feel so bored anymore.

Five minutes later the classroom door was flung open and an out of breath Thomas was standing in the door way. His eyes scanning the shocked faces before him. When they landed on me I pushed up with a grin and walked over to the exit, pulling him outside with me as I went.

“So?” Thomas asked looking around as if trying to spot danger. “So what?” I asked, feigning confusion.

“Wha’dya mean ‘so what?’ where are the guys? How’d they take it? Wha’d they do?” he asked looking over my body…for injuries I guessed.

“Oh that? Yeah they had no idea it was you, I saved your name as ‘T’ so they thought I was texting Tara.” I told him, while trying to keep the grin off my face.

“What?” he asked again clearly confused.

“Tara. Don’t you remember her, girl with the big breasts from class C?” I answered but this time I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing and I watched as his face darkened.

“Hey don’t give me that look, they really did read my messages, they just didn’t figure out it was you. Speaking of that, you should probably take my name outta your phone too…just in case.” I told him, not that I had to since nobody would dare lay a hand on Thomas’s stuff.

I gulped when he grabbed me by my shirt collar and dragged me back into the classroom.

“One dollar to spend the night with Grady.” Thomas announced and before I could even blink a few hands went up, each holding a dollar in hand.

I glanced around at Thomas in shock.

“You.” Thomas pointed to a girl at the far side of the room. She was a scrawny little thing, decked out in braces, huge thick glasses and a sloppy ponytail; not really my idea of the perfect cup a tea.

“Dude, what’re ya doing?” I asked, clearly still in shock at the new turn of events.

Thomas bent to whisper in my ear; “Just remember, you even think about touching her and you’re dead.” He grinned, then he was out the door.

Ah I saw what he was doing here. I grinned, not a bad comeback I had to admit.

“Just so you all know” I turned to the class and announced “I’m worth way more than a bloddy dollar,” I clarified.

A few people chuckled at my words.

“Somehow I find that a little hard to believe, to your seat Mr. Mitchell.” The art teacher announced when she entered the class and the students snickered as I made my way to my seat.

“Thomas, I’m so gonna get you back for this.” I said to myself with a grin. Then began plotting my revenge.

………………………………

Thomas’s POV

“So you guys aren’t going to college then? Damn but that’s where all the fun happens.” Grady said but Carson only shrugged.

“We’ll probably go to community college or take online courses but it’s not like we can transport the pack wherever we are.” I explained to him.

We were sitting in the cafeteria with Carson and Laken.

“Yeah but can’t you just visit? I mean they’re plenty adults in the pack, it’ll be fine until you’re done with college.” Grady went on.

“A pack cannot stand without an Alpha, that’ll leave it open to challenge from other packs. In any case, the pack is our responsibility we can’t just leave it behind because we want to go to college, that’s insane.” Carson said again.

“What’s insane is wasting your life just to babysit a buncha wolf people.” Grady replied with a shake of his head and I kicked his shin in warning.

Carson may be our friend but he was still the Alpha, he was to be shown respect at all times.

“So what’s gonna happen then? Laken’s gonna stay here with you and miss out on college too?” Grady continued in question, looking back and forth between the couple.

“Yes.”

“No.”

Laken and Carson answered respectively and I looked over at them in surprise. Usually they were so in sync.

“Laken will be going to college and when he’s done he’ll come back to live in the pack.” Carson answered Grady his mouth set in a hard line.

“No way, I’m staying here with you, I don’t need college.” Laken said to Carson, his mouth also set in a firm line and I shifted uncomfortably in my seat at the vibe they were giving off as they glared at each other.

“No Laken, we agreed th-” Carson began only to be cut off by his fuming mate.

“No you agreed. I’m telling you I’m not going anywhere.” Laken said again, this time folding his arms in front of him as if to say his word was final.

“You seem to be forgetting that I’m the Alpha here and what I say goes.” Carson’s voice rose as he glared down at the teen before him.

“And you seem to be forgetting that I’m your mate and what I say matters too. Why would I want to move half way across the country to go to some college that you picked out and not even get to be with you? Hell no!” Laken retorted and I watched in them in horror.

I’d never seen someone actually raise their voice at the Alpha before and the feeling I got when Laken did so wasn’t a good one.

“Hmm kid’s got a point, it’s not like we even need college anyway, maybe I’ll stay here too since Thomas isn’t going.” Grady said in contemplation and I rolled my eyes at him.

“Grady you’re not helping.” I told him and watched as he shrugged and stuffed the cold pizza into his mouth.

“In any case you have two years before you’ll even have to go so calm down.” Carson tried to assure Laken.

“Doesn’t matter, I’m still not going anywhere without you and that’s final.” Laken said adamantly

“Laken-“ Carson began through gritted teeth but Grady spoke up before he could continue.

“Maybe you guys should talk to Jessie.” Grady announced, his mouth still full of pizza and tomato sauce stuck to his top lip.

Conversation at the table ceased as we all looked at him as if he’s just grown an extra head.

Grady looked back with wide eyes; “What? She’s nice.” He said and I rolled my eyes at him.

“Grady just focus on your lunch please.” I pleaded, my mate was trying to get himself killed and if Carson’s glare wasn’t evidence enough well now I was sure of it anyway.

                                              AUTOR’S NOTES

FINALLY DONE WITH THIS CHAP..WHEW! TIME FOR SOME SERIOUS STUDYING! HAVE FUN WITH IT GUYS! WANNA SAY HEY TO ALL MY NEW READERS AND MY REGULARS! HAVEN’T GOTTEN THE CHANCE TO READ ALL YOUR MESSAGES BUT  YOU KNOW I WILL! 

THANKS AGAIN GUYS YOU’RE AWESOME!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited (as always -_-)

sneak peek for chap 19.

PREVIEW

Jessie’s POV

“So what you’re saying is the last time you two had sex was two weeks ago?” I asked.

I was mildly surprised but tried not to show it. I suppose this was the reason for all the tension this evening…they were both sexually frustrated.

“He’s punishing me.” Thomas said, shooting Grady a glare and folding his arms in front of him, causing his biceps to bulge.

“That’s such a lie! just because I’m not having sex with you doesn’t mean I’m trying to punish you!” Grady retorted and I watched as Thomas only shook his head at his mate’s words. 

He clearly wasn’t convinced.

“Well Grady if you aren’t punishing him like he claims then help me understand why it is that you’re not having sex with your partner.” I urged kindly then watched as Grady’s face turned red from what I could only guess was embarrassment.

A/N:

JUST A LITTLE PREVIEW FOR YALL..MUNCH ON THAT WHILE YOU’RE AWAITING THE NEXT CHAP!

Chapter 19: Loosen up.

Chapter 19

Grady’s POV

 He was magnificent even in his wolf form. I watched him as he ran, the wind blowing through his fur, the way his muscles contracted and expanded in his strong powerful legs. He looked deadly with his narrowed eyes and ears standing on end but I could tell he was enjoying himself; I could feel his happiness from where I sat on the crest of the hill and it was beautiful.

 I thought of how wonderful it must feel to be a wolf, to completely change your entire being into such a beast, to feel so powerful, to feel as though you were one with the trees and the earth, just the thrill of it all had to be worth it.

 I used to pride myself in being able to match up to anyone, to do whatever they could do and do it better but this was one thing that I’d never be able to master, even if I actually tried and it was a bit disappointing. 

He stopped suddenly and tilted his head to the side as if listening to something only he could hear and as I watched the sun shine down on his form I wished I had my sketch pad, a strip of paper; anything that would help me capture the beauty before me because I knew there was no way I’d remember this scene well enough to put it on paper later.

 I wouldn’t be able to capture the exact way the sun seemed to glisten off his powerful frame or just the right angle the trees around him were bent as if to meet him on the ground below.

Letting out a sigh of frustration I leaned back against the mahogany tree and ripped my eyes away to look around me. He’d never brought me out here before. This was his pack’s domain; a place no human had ever trod yet here I was making myself comfortable in their comfort zone.

I turned my attention back to him and straightened when I saw him trotting over to me. When he was close enough he bent his legs and stretched out (as best a wolf could) and dropped his furry head into my lap.

My hand automatically rose and I ran my fingers through his fur which was coarse and tangled. His eyes fell closed as I continued to pat and rub, but unlike a dog he didn’t wag his tail or make satisfied whimpers. He just lay there looking relaxed with his eyes closed and his body still.

“It must be cool being a wolf.” I commented but he only cracked open an eye to look at me then closed it again when I didn’t say more.

“Jeez Thomas you’re quiet enough when you’re human don’t you think you should at least try to make up for it in your wolf form? Howl or something man.” I said again, shifting my legs in an attempt to dispel his obvious feeling of tranquility.

He let out a soft growl and I chuckled. “That was weak man.”

I was actually surprised at how much I liked it here. I wasn’t really into the whole ‘picnic scene’ I was more of a ‘get up and do something’ kind of guy but this was oddly relaxing, I wasn’t dying to be anywhere but here, I wasn’t fidgeting and wishing I could go play a video game or something and I guessed it all had to do with the person I was here with.

Ever since I’d started experiencing these feelings I found myself actually treasuring every moment I had with him and wishing for more and despite the predicament we found ourselves in I guess I should thank my lucky stars that the fates had been kind enough to bond me to him. He made me happy, what more could I ask for right?

But that question alone brought on thoughts I’d rather not deal with at the moment; thoughts like how it would be if we were to come out to everybody at school, how it would feel to walk down the halls hand in hand like so many other couples.

Thoughts like how it would be not to have to steal kisses behind closed doors but to just lay one on him for the world to see he was mine and I was his. Instead though, we had to deal with flirting teenage girls, homophobic friends and secrecy; secrecy that I was just about tired of.

Too bad I didn’t have the courage to spill it though. It seriously terrified me; the thought of telling our friends, to have people who looked at us with such admiration look at us in disgust. I couldn’t do it. I wouldn’t and that scared me because I didn’t want to live this way for the rest of my life.

I’m scared .

I didn’t even realize I’d said the words out loud until I saw Thomas shift to human and sit up to look me deep in the eyes.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, his hand moving to cup my cheek and I shook my head and forced out a chuckle.

“Nothing just talking shit as usual.” I told him but I could tell he saw through my façade.

His eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed in concern. “What is it Grady? You can talk to me.” He spoke again, his voice was gentle yet impatient and I had to smile at that.

Typical Thomas always had to be in the loop. So rather than lie (something I’d told myself I’d never do to him again) I decided to just tell him what was on my mind.

“I wish we could tell everybody we we’re together, I’m sick of hiding it.” I told him and watched as comprehension dawned and he broke out in a grin.

“Then let’s tell them I don’t mind I’ve wanted to ever since we got together.” he said and I could tell he was really excited by the prospect.

“You make it sound so easy, just go tell them; just like that, you’re crazy.” I replied and rested my head back against the rough trunk of the tree.

“That’s because it is easy Grady, do you know how great it would feel to finally get to be ourselves, not have to worry about touching in public or watch what we say?” he asked me.

“So you’d be willing to risk it all then? Just like that?” I questioned though I already knew his answer.

“Risk what? Lose a few friends? Because that would mean that they weren’t really our friends in the first place.” He said, then went on “Or are you talking about bigger risks? Like getting hurt? because you know that nobody would dare mess with you while I’m around right?” Thomas said earnestly.

“Gimmie a break Thomas I can fight my own damn battles and that’s not what I meant anyway. I mean come on, we’d probably be completely ostracized, people would always be watching; judging, looking down their noses at us. Look at Carson and Laken, they barely even have friends anymore-” I broke off.

“They have us…and we’ll have them. It wouldn’t matter to me if people knew, like I said I’ve just been waiting for you, so whenever you’re ready we’ll come out. I can wait.” Thomas said with a warm smile and when he moved his hand to my cheek again I batted it away.

He was getting way too mushy on me, this had to stop, but he didn’t, instead he leaned in and captured my mouth with his and it wasn’t until I found myself really enjoying his lips on mine and going as far as to moan from the pleasure of it all that I finally remembered my earlier resolve.

I wrenched my lips from his, panting. This hadn’t been easy and it certainly wasn’t getting easier. The last time we’d kissed was exactly two weeks ago which also meant that the last time we’d been intimate was around the same time.

I’d already explained to Thomas why I was doing this but it was obvious he didn’t really get it; either that or didn’t take me seriously. Every time we were together he tried to weaken my resolve by saying certain things or touching me a certain way but I hadn’t actually broken down and given him what he wanted until now.

I watched as he groaned in frustration and shook his head then turned to glare at me. Yeah this no sex thing was getting to me too but I had to be strong. It wasn’t just that I wanted him to beg me for it like I’d been doing practically the entire relationship.

No it also had to do with the fact that he always felt the need to be in control and I wanted to change that. I wanted him to loosen up some, allow me to shoulder the responsibility sometimes.

He needed to feel as though he wasn’t the only one trying to make this work and I figured the best place to start was though sex. If I could get him to let me take the lead sometimes then I felt like that would go a long way in helping him over his controlling nature. Plus while I enjoyed his take control attitude in bed it certainly didn’t mean I never wanted to lead too.

So kissing and sex from now on would be on my terms…at least for awhile. I’d be the instigator and until he gave in and let me take control we’d both remain sexually frustrated.

“Why are you doing this?” he asked, still glaring at me and I had to admit I kind of missed his earlier ‘mushy’ self

“You know why.” I answered.

“That’s bullshit, you’re just trying to punish me aren’t you?” he gritted out and I raised an eyebrow and gave him a look that said he was a certified idiot.

“What’s there to punish you for?”

“You tell me.” he replied, throwing his hands in the air in frustration.

“You’re always trying to be in control and I’m trying to change that.” I told him for about the thousandth time since I’d made the decision to do this.

“I’m not always in control and in any case I told you you can take charge if you want, I’m allowing you to do whatever you want…well somethings anyway, withholding sex is ridiculous.” He explained this to me as if I was a thickheaded child and my eyes narrowed.

“You see the word you used? ‘allowing’…you’re taking control without even realizing it.” I said with a shake of my head.

“And so what if I am? You never seemed to have a problem with it before, you even told Jessie you were fine with it.”

“Yeah well, that was then…I’m not some damn brainless blond, I don’t need you or anybody to control me-”

“I’ve never tried to control you!” he blazed and I flinched under his retort.

“Fine you love to be in control…of every situation” I sighed “Whatever, it doesn’t matter I’m not gonna change my mind anyway so get over it.” I told him then pushed up from the ground.

“Come on we’re supposed to meet Carson soon.” I told him then turned to the direction of the trail and walked on without checking to see if he was following.

…………………….

The five of us stood in front of the place I’d thought I’d never have to lay eyes on again. My heart was pounding in my chest with such force I was convinced it was trying to escape and my hands were practically dripping sweat.

 If I’d known coming back here would trigger this reaction from me I would’ve opted out but I was here now and they were all counting on me to keep cool.

I bit the inside of my cheek and tried to focus on what Carson was saying.

“Are you sure this is the place Grady?” Carson asked again looking a bit skeptical.

“I’ve been delivering drugs to and from this place for almost three years, don’t you think I’d know if it was the place?” I snapped.

What I failed to mention was that delivering drugs was the least of what I experienced in this hell hole. I’d been through more beatings and insults than I could count in this place, seen so many things I’d wished I could unsee and heard some things that would have made a lesser man shit himself.

I knew this place alright, I knew it like I knew my own skin and it wasn’t a place I’d wanted to return to…ever. Yet here I was standing in the deserted room with a bunch of wolves who couldn’t even begin to imagine what I was going through.

When Thomas placed his hand on my shoulder I shrugged it off and turned to face them. “They probably thought you were on to them and ran. It looks like it’s been abandoned for days now.” I announced.

I looked around the room hardly believing the change. I remembered the place it was before; so full of life: if you could call it that. Gone were the bags of white substance, the mountains out paper, the smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke. Now it was just dark and derelict. There was nothing to find here.

“I just don’t understand what would have made them leave though, they couldn’t have caught on to us, we’ve been careful and the incident with you wouldn’t have triggered this, for all they know The Beta ate you too… unless..” one of the big guys said. Lance they called him; he and the other guy were top ranking pack guards. Thomas had explained it to me earlier.

“Unless what?” his partner asked.

“Do they know where you go to school? Where you live?” Lance directed the question at me.

“Of course they know where I go to school Sherlock, they’re criminals in a high stakes business, they make it their business to know everything about me…seriously Carson where’d you get this guy?” I asked their Alpha in annoyance.

“Grady.” Thomas warned and I held up my hands in surrender.

“They probably think I live with Thomas though. I made sure to go straight to camp after every drop because I knew they wouldn’t be able to get pass your guards and I wanted to protect my mom.” I told them, feeling a bit guilty at probably putting them in danger.

“That’s fine, this is just a minor setback, we have some of the best trackers, we’ll find them.” Carson told me and I gritted my teeth.

“Why can’t you just let them go, just forget about them, I’m finally free.” I pleaded and Carson’s eyes glinted.

“Don’t be selfish Grady. This isn’t just about you, those guys could do this again; forcing helpless children to sell drugs, to destroy their lives or much worse. I won’t turn a blind eye even if you’re too much of a coward to do just that.” Carson spat.

I don’t know if it was his words or the tone that went along with it that cause me to do it but all I know is that when I felt the pulsing anger erupt through me all I could do was lounge at him and I knew that if it wasn’t for Thomas grabbing me around the waist to hold me back, the two other wolves by Carson’s side would have ripped me apart.

I struggled with Thomas to get to Carson who was staring at me with such a calm expression that I just wanted to hit him.

“Grady calm down, you’re gonna get us both killed.” Thomas whispered into my ear as he held me close to him and after a moment of struggling  I ceased and went limp in Thomas’s arms.

The guards who had shifted into wolves to protect their Alpha held their ground but continued to growl in my direction. No one had ever called me a coward and gotten away with it before. For me that was one of the nastiest insults you could throw a person and I didn’t like the taste it left in my mouth.

“I’ll get him out of here. I apologize Alpha.” Thomas was saying and I didn’t look up to see Carson’s expression. I just allowed Thomas to drag me out of the room and into his car.

We didn’t speak as he drove down the empty dirt track, nor did we glance at each other when we hit the highway and we certainly didn’t exchange words when he pulled into his drive way an hour later.

I jumped out of the vehicle and slammed the door. I was still fuming from what had happened and whatever I managed to get my hands on would feel the brunt of my anger.

When I’d made it through the front door my plan was to go upstairs, lock myself in my room and blast the music until my eardrums bled but Thomas had other plans.

 He grabbed my arm and spun me around so fast I didn’t have time to blink then in no time at all he had me pressed up against the wall, his lips on mine and his hands doing sinful things to me.

My head was just reeling from his actions and all I could do was stand and let it happen. He practically devoured my mouth after which he was trailing hot kissing down my neck then before I even had the chance to properly catch my breath his lips were on mine again.

I felt the familiar heat rise up between my legs and I moaned against his lips. Then before I could return his kiss the way he deserved he ripped them from mine and his wondering hands went around me, pulling me into a tight embrace.

“Jesus Grady don’t ever scare me like that again.” Thomas whispered brokenly and I stiffened in his arms.

“Do you have any idea what he would have done to you if you’d touched him?”Thomas went on, his voice anguished and it was then that I began to understand his actions.

He had been afraid for my life. I dropped my head onto his shoulder cursing under my breath; of course I’d gone and done something irresponsible and now like always I’d made him worry. Shit.

“I’m sorry.” I told him and felt his arms tighten further.

We stood like that for what felt like hours and when he finally let me go he didn’t even look at me, instead he turned and made his way up the stairs. Not a minute later I heard his room door shut and I was left standing alone in the hallway feeling like a world class asshole.

………………………..

Two days later I lay lounging on the concrete floor at the edge of the basketball court at the community centre in town. All around were guys and girls from school, some were talking and laughing, others drinking and some like me just lounging around.

 I looked toward the court where about five players were left, there had been more playing earlier but like me after failing to get the ball through the hoop had been disqualified. The objective of the game was simple; get the ball through the hoop, failure to do so resulted in disqualification and I’d been disqualified since the second round.

It wasn’t surprising to anyone that Thomas was still playing, he was after all the sports god at school, the perfect athlete. As I watched him I tried to be as inconspicuous as possible but I was sure I was failing miserably at it and I could only hope the others hadn’t noticed my staring.

This no intimacy thing wasn’t going as well as I thought it would, Thomas had finally gotten pissed off to the point where he told me (his exact words) “We’ll see who’ll crack first.”

So for whatever reason he’d made this into a competition I guess you could call it. Who would be the first to break down and beg. This wasn’t my plan and I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised he’d actually twisted the situation to please himself.

I thought by doing this I was finally the one in control; withholding sex was how I’d thought  the ball was in my court and he’d have to follow my rules to get it and now he’d gone and changed it. Damn him.

I could tell it wasn’t going well for him though, especially since I made it my duty to taunt him every chance I got, whether it be walking around shirtless or ‘accidentally’ brushing against him.

He was cracking but he was no quitter so I knew I’d have a hard time with this especially since every time I saw him I just wanted to jump his bones too. I hadn’t slept over last week so that had been easy for me to deal with however this week I was staying at his place and it was just about driving me crazy. Damn him.

“So whad’ya say Grady you coming to Trish’s party tomorrow night?” the guy lounging beside me asked. I didn’t know his name.

“Yeah.” I answered and turned my attention back to the game but the guy didn’t end it there.

“Awesome, it wouldn’t be a party without a party animal like you there.” The guy said with a chuckle and I nodded absently. Couldn’t he just leave me alone so I could watch my man?

My man ? Jesus I was turning into one of those people.

“So I always see you hanging out with Carson and that Laken kid at school.” The guy continued and I tried to suppress a sigh.

“Yup.”

“You know that they’re a couple right?” he asked and I finally looked at him, one eyebrow raised.

“What’s your point?” I questioned.

“Well they’re gay.” He said simply, his eyes focused on mine.

“You have a problem with that?” I asked him, my eyes narrowed. If he made just one discriminatory remark I’d punch his face in.

The guy swallowed, his eyes going wide “Of-of course not I mean, it’s cool…if you know…you’re into that kinda thing.” The stuttered and I shook my head and turned away from him.

“Is there a point to this conversation?” I asked in a bored tone.

“Just wanted to say I think it’s cool that you still stand by them when more than half the school pretty much avoids them.” the guy said and I could feel his eyes on me.

I looked back at him to judge his sincerity and I half smiled when I realized he really meant it.

“What’s your name kid?” I asked him when he continued staring.

“It’s Jake…and I’m not a kid I’m in your class, most of your classes actually.” He said.

“Really? Never noticed.” I answered in contemplation.

Jake chuckled, “Yeah I know.” And I grinned.

“Well nice to meet you dude.” I told him then turned my attention back to the court, only three guys were left now.

“Yeah you too.” He said and I could hear the smile in his voice.

Strange kid.

……………………………….

Thomas’s POV

Jake was flirting with my mate.

They’d been talking for about ten minutes already and more than once I felt the urge to fling the ball in their direction and break up their little ‘getting to know each other’ party but that would be childish and I was anything but…obviously.

I caught the ball and made the shot again then my attention automatically went back to the two guys lounging at the edge of the court. Grady, sexy, shirtless and sweating and Jake eager, entertained and eating it all up.

I suppose if you weren’t gay or hadn’t been gay for very long it wouldn’t be very easy to pick up that someone was gay. Especially if they made it their duty to act straight, but I could pick it up from a mile away and I’d figured out Jake was gay years ago, that and he’d been eyeing my mate for a while now but I hadn’t felt threatened because I didn’t think the guy would have the balls to approach one of the most popular guys in school…I was wrong.

“Hey Thomas, head in the game dude.” Jeremy shouted over to me and I looked over in time to catch the ball. There were only two of us left now.

I easily took the next shot and watched as Jeremy dunked. Now that it was just the two of us we had an audience and more and more people continued to gather along the court side; Cheering and chanting but Grady still sat on the side with Jake, more focused on that conversation than on the game and I shook my head.

I knew he wouldn’t do anything, I trusted him but that did absolutely nothing to curb my jealously.

“Come on Thomas! You got this!” one zealous spectator shouted and I turned my attention back to Jeremy. He scored again and when it was my turn I did the same.

This guy was good.

The crowd went crazy when Jeremy missed the shot five minutes later and I tore my eyes off Grady who was now watching me and grabbed the ball as it came rolling to my feet. I looked over my shoulder to make sure he was still watching and satisfied that he was I ran up to the basket and jumped, dunking the ball with ease; I was surrounded in no time and didn’t get the chance to see Grady’s expression.

……………………………………..

Grady’s POV   ‘Later that night.’

“Don’t you find this just a little bit ridiculous?” Thomas asked later that day when I entered the living room, a bowl of popcorn in hand.

“What? Too much popcorn?” I asked, looking down at the hefty bowl. Most of it would probably go to waste, he was right.

“No dumbass, this thing you’ve got going, no sex.” Thomas explained with a shake of his head.

I sat down on the couch and stuffed a few of the buttery treats into my mouth before I responded.

“It’s for your own good.” I told him firmly, then grabbed the remote and flicked on the TV only to have him grab it from me and flick it off again.

I looked over at him in exasperation.

“You want me to beg you for sex, that’s crazy, childish and just plain stupid.” He told me with a glare.

“I’m not trying to make you beg, just give me what I want and we’re good.”

“And I told you I’m fine with whatever, I’m allowing you to take control, do whatever you want, almost anything anyway.” he said again, but they way he said it made me feel as though he was picturing reaching over and strangling me…as if I was the one who wasn’t getting it.

I sighed. “My way or not at all.”

“Grady, I can honestly say that you are hands down the biggest pain in the ass I’ve ever known.” He told me and I chuckled.

“Thomas, I can honestly say that you are hands down the biggest control freak I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

“I’m telling Jessie about this.” He said not a minute later and I just had to laugh.

“About what? That I called you a control freak?”

“No about this withholding sex thing, maybe if she knows you’ll think twice about this crap.” He said seriously.

I shook my head. Yeah right, Thomas didn’t like his business all over the place, he wouldn’t tell a soul.

……………………….

Grady’s POV

He told her. He actually told her, I couldn’t believe it.

………………………..

Jessie’s POV

“So what you’re saying is the last time you two had sex was two weeks ago?” I asked.

I was mildly surprised but tried not to show it. I suppose this was the reason for all the tension this evening…they were both sexually frustrated.

“He’s punishing me.” Thomas said, shooting Grady a glare and folding is arms in front of him, causing his biceps to bulge.

“That’s such a lie! just because I’m not having sex with you doesn’t mean I’m trying to punish you!” Grady retorted and I watched Thomas only shook his head at his mate’s words. 

He clearly wasn’t convinced.

“Well Grady if you aren’t punishing him like he claims then help me understand why it is that you’re not having sex with your partner.” I urged kindly then watched as Grady’s face turned red from what I could only guess was embarrassment.

“This is stupid. I won’t answer that, this is between me and Thomas.” Grady answered, his eyes flashing as he glared at his mate.

I’d never seen him this way before, usually he was so open. This was clearly a touchy issue for him.

“You tell her everything else anyway, what’s one more private matter?” Thomas asked him, the sarcasm dripping from his voice.

I looked from one to the other, while they had never been in agreement on everything in these sessions I’d never seen them at each other’s throats before, not when Grady had told me about the drugs and certainly not when Thomas had let it slip that he didn’t think Grady could handle responsibility.

I thought we’d finally gotten all that out of the way, that I’d cleared up all the issues and I was about to announce to them that this would be their last session with me when Thomas had mentioned their lack of intimacy.

“Grady please sit down.” I told him.

He’d gotten up when I Thomas told me and I had the feeling he was thinking of walking out of the room.

“I thought you said we’d keep our private lives to ourselves.” Grady said to his mate and Thomas simply shrugged.

“Grady, please.” I said again and watched as he reluctantly took a seat.

“Okay, let’s try this again. Thomas, why did you say Grady is trying to punish you?” I asked

“Why else would he be doing this?” Thomas asked.

“I already told you why, you’re always in control I just want you to loosen up. I want to be in control sometimes too.” Grady spoke; not to me but to Thomas.

“It’s not like I force you to do anything, you can do whatever you want.” Thomas said dismissively, which only seemed to anger Grady more.

“And you think withholding sex is the best way to do this Grady?” I asked quickly. Hoping to prevent further argument between the two.

“Yes. If I can get him to let me take the lead during…during sex then I think that’ll help.” Grady said softly and Thomas only shook his head.

“You’re not okay with him taking the lead Thomas?”

“I already told him he can I just don’t do…certain things.” Thomas said hesitantly, then looked down on his hands which were clasped tightly in front of him.

“Certain things?” I asked but Thomas remained silent.

“Fine, you know what, let’s just get this out there then, here’s the real problem-”Grady began.

“Grady shut up.” Thomas said but Grady was having none of it.

“I told him I want to top for once, but he doesn’t want to do it and I think it’s unfair that he always has to be the one to lead and I honestly want to help him loosen up. It’s gotta be tough thinking you always have to take control he needs to relax, so until he changes his mind, no sex.” Grady spoke and his cheeks went red again.

“Grady do you think it’s right to force your partner to do something he doesn’t want to do?” I asked.

“Do you think it’s fair for him to always get to call the shots? Why can’t he bottom for once? Unless he thinks there’s something wrong with that. He probably thinks it makes me less of a man because I bottom, don’t you Thomas? That why you won’t do it isn’t it?” Grady practically shouted at his mate and I could only sit there in surprise as I watched it all play out.

“I don’t think that. I just don’t bottom okay. I won’t.” Thomas spoke without looking at Grady.

“And you don’t find it a bit selfish Thomas? Don’t you think in a relationship, each partner should make sacrifices, to both give and take equally?” I questioned.

“I won’t do it.” Thomas said firmly, his eyes glinting up at me.

“Then I won’t have sex with you.” Grady said just as firmly and I could only remain quiet as the deadly tension circulated around the room.

                                                                 

                                                       

                                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

IF YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND THE PHRASE ‘TOP’ AND ‘BOTTOM’ GOOGLE IT GUYS. I THINK THIS IS MY LONGEST CHAPTER TO DATE. HOPE YOU ENJOY AND  THERE’S MORE TO COME SOON.

MORE SNEAK PEAKS, CLUES AS WELL AS CHAPTER TRACKING IS AVAILABLE ON MY TWITTER SO FOLLOW ME AT 

TwinZ_Double TO STAY IN THE LOOP…

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 20: Filler chapter.

Chapter 20

Grady and I were making out on my couch.

I knew it was a bad idea, especially since there were only two ways this could end: halfway through or with me topping my mate and if I did that then he’d be pissed with me when he came to his senses but that didn’t stop me.

I bent my head and took his lips again and again, reveling in his moans of pleasure and getting a high from the feel of his body rubbing against mine.

 I lifted my head once more to look down at his handsome face and my breath caught. His supple lips were damp and bruised from the force of my kiss and his eyes were glazed and lustful as he looked up at me and I fought the urge to rip the clothes from his body and just take him right then and there.

Instead, I reached down and ran my hand gently from the base of his throat, across his turgid nipples and over his abdomen which flexed involuntarily at my touch. When I reached the hem of his shirt I pulled it just as slowly over her head and bent to rain kisses all over his naked flesh.

His own hands came to rest on my shoulders as I continued my ministrations and when I bit down gently on the flesh at his hip he gasped and his body arched in response. He was gorgeous lying pliant beneath me and this fueled my own arousal.

I moved to unbuckle his jeans and when my fingers brushed against his him he moaned; a sexy seductive sound, and wiggled his hips to grind against my already firm member.

“Shit Grady, you’re killing me.” I gasped out and fumbled to unbuckle his jeans.

I think it was the sound of my voice that did it because as soon as the words were out of my mouth Grady shot out from under me, causing me to fall backwards unto the floor below.

I groaned and covered my eyes with my hand. If we continued like this I’d either go insane or explode. I wasn’t sure I liked either prospect.

“We can’t…not unless you-”Grady managed to gasp out.

“Yeah yeah I got it.” I cut him off, then sat up and pulled myself onto the couch, resting by head against the back.

After visibly trying to pull himself together Grady walked over to where I sat and lowered himself onto the floor at my feet. He took up the remote control from the coffee table and flipped the television on, after which the back of his head came to rest on my knee.

I focused my attention on taking deep calming breaths; either that or I’d have to go take a cold shower.

“I can’t do this anymore.” Grad announced in frustration minutes later. His eyes were glued to the screen but I could feel the tension coming off him in waves, further cemented by the stiff set of his shoulders.

“Then how about you stop fighting me on this so we can get on with our lives.” I said simply then reached over to the table beside the couch and took up the bottle of beer I had been drinking earlier.

Grady remained silent and I shrugged, putting the bottle to my mouth and taking a huge gulp of the yellow substance.

“Why can’t you just do it, this is the only thing I’m asking.” Grady spoke again, this time he turned around fully and met my eyes with a pleading look.

I hated it when he looked at me like that, I always ended up feeling guilty.

“I told you, I just don’t do certain things.” I said talking a sip of my beer.

“But why?  What’s so wrong about it, I do it all the time what’s so wrong if I take the lead for a change?” he asked again, his voice still hadn’t risen to more than a whisper and I could tell this was a serious issue for him.

“There’s nothing wrong with it, I just can’t. Not everybody feels comfortable doing everything.” I explained, my voice equally soft and patient as I gazed down at him.

“Is it because you think it ‘ll make you less than a man? Just tell me the truth I can handle it.” He said, his jaw set firmly and his eyes tight as he awaited my answer.

“No. Look Grady I’m the Beta of my pack. I’m a dominant; it’s just not in me to do stuff like that.”

“Fuck that shit, you’re not my Beta and I’m not a member of your pack, we’re just two guys in a relationship and I’m asking you…as your boyfriend to do this. Forget about being a leader for once. This is just us.” Grady pleaded and took hold of my hand, giving it a light squeeze.

I sighed. “You want me to loosen up, to not be so in control all the time right?” I asked him and he nodded.

“I can do that Grady, it’s not a problem, I can do it, we don’t have to use sex as a way to make it happen.” I said again and watched as the small window of hope seeped from his eyes and his mouth screwed up in displeasure.

“The mere fact that you can’t give up control in the bedroom shows that you won’t be able to give it up anywhere else. Stop deluding yourself Thomas. I’ll say it again; I’m not having sex with you until you agree to this and I’m not changing my mind…ever.” Grady spoke again and I stared at him with wide eyes.

He was dead serious.

“By the way.” He went on, “Jake’s coming over later.” Grady said, his voice still straining with anger.

I looked at him in surprise, then shifted in my seat to get into a comfortable position.

“Jake? Jake from our class?” I asked to be clear.

“Yeah, he says he can beat me in battlefield so I’m calling him on it.” Grady said and just like that a grin broke out on his face at the prospect of a challenge.

“Dude, you just met him, you can’t just go and invite him over!” I said, my voice rising a few octaves.

“I met him two days ago and yes I can.” Grady said, looking at me as if I was the one who had lost my mind.

“But-” I started and he cut me off.

“Anyway, he’ll be here in a few hours. Now shut up so I can watch the game.” He said then turned to the screen again and turned up the volume in an attempt to drown me out.

I just sat there in shock, staring at the back of his head which came to rest against my knee once more; beer forgotten.

………………………………………..

“So then why do you call yourselves werewolves if you don’t even turn on the full moon or anything? What, you guys just stole the name?” Grady asked much later that day.

We were still sitting in the same position as we were earlier except this time he had his sketch pad in his lap, doodling.

I chuckled. “Yeah I guess you could say that. I don’t know what you’d call us; I just know that we’re not really werewolves in the true sense of the word.”

“Are there real werewolves then? Like turning on a full moon, eating people’s brains and shit?” Grady asked again.

“I don’t know why people assume that just because we’re not human we have to know every other mythical creature out there.” I said in reply and Grady rolled his eyes.

“You can be a real assho-” he began but his words were drowned out by the sound of the door bell.

Grady was instantly on his feet.

“Time to prove this kid wrong.” He said rubbing his hands together.

When he opened the door they greeted each other like old friends and after a nervous glance in my direction from the visitor of the hour, they were at it. Like two kids high on drugs.

 They sat on the floor side by side with a huge bowl on chips and dip sitting before them. Ever so often a shout or two would go up from the two, or a few words exchanged along the lines of; “You’re such a fuckin noob.” Or “Walked right into it bitch.” Yeah things like that.

Then they’d fall silent for awhile and the cycle would continue.

At least they didn’t seem particularly interested in anything but the game. Maybe they’d just play, Grady would beat him then they would part ways. The prospect alone made watching them bearable. But fifteen minutes after the recent string of profanity, Grady dropped his controller and turned eyes on Jake as if in awe.

“Dude, you are a fucking god!” he told him and I rolled my eyes.

“I can’t believe you beat me…me!” he said again.

“Yeah I’m awesome, can’t help it sometimes ya know?’ Jake joked and the grin on his face was bright enough to light up a state.

“So you guys done for the night?” I asked looking hopefully between the two.

“Oh…yeah.” Jake hesitated, looking between me and Grady, “I should probably get going.” He said at last and I could tell it was killing him, just the thought of having to leave.

“Well, you’ve been here for hours now, I’m sure your folks must be worried.” I said again, rising from my seat and making my way over to the front door.

“Actually they’re outta town this weekend.” He said, but I couldn’t care less. I just wanted him to leave so I could get Grady all to myself again.

It just didn’t sit well with me; the thought of sitting in the same room with someone who had the hots for my mate.

“No way, you can’t leave in this weather. You can stay the night. It’s too late anyway.” Grady said with a smile and Jake turned to me in question.

I looked to the window and sure enough the rain was tearing outside. So being the kind and considerate Beta that I was I turned to him and said;

“That’s just a little drizzle, I’m sure he’ll be fine Grady. See you on Monday Jake.” I spoke up, then went as far as to open the door myself.

Grady gave me a strange look, then shook his head.

“It’s cool, You can just bunk with me Jake, it’s no problem.”He said.

“No!” I practically shouted as I slammed the door.

Then when they both stood looking at me as if I had really lost a screw I cleared my throat.

“I mean, he’s a guest, he should get the room to himself. Grady can bunk with me.” I announced and looked at my mate to see if he would defy me.

“It’s cool, I don’t mind bunking with Grady.” Jake, the cheeky little bastard said and I glared at him as he watched my mate.

“I insist.” I said at last and Jake nodded, hardly meeting my eyes. Probably because he saw my glare.

“Alright cool. Whad’ya say then Jake, play me again?” Grady spoke up and he nodded.

The boy had no idea Jake was crushing on him. I guess it shouldn’t surprise me he couldn’t even see it. This was Grady after all.

……………………………………..

“Jake thinks you don’t like him. You should really try to work on your social skills dude.” Grady intoned.

We were lying in bed in my dark bedroom. It was past three in the morning and we were both tired yet we couldn’t seem to fall asleep. Even after coming up to bed about an hour before.

“That’s because I don’t.” I spoke up.

“Why not? He’s a cool kid.” Grady said and I felt him shift closer to me.

“First of all he’d not a kid.” I said.

“And second?” Grady asked.

“Huh?” I question in confusion.

“You said first of all so that usually indicates there’s a second of all.” He chuckled.

“I don’t have a second.” I replied with a sigh.

“Okay, then why don’t you like him?” he asked.

“Because he…wants you.” I got out and the thought had me seething with Jealousy all over again.

“Come again?” Grady said.

“Jake’s gay Grady and he’s had a crush on you for years.” I told him. It wasn’t easy for me to admit.

“What? Jake? Gay? No way dude.” Grady said, this time sitting up on the bed. A second later the bedside lamp came on and Grad was staring at my face in disbelief.

“I’m not lying if that’s what you’re thinking. He’s in the closet but I can tell he’s gay. It’s probably obvious to everyone but you.” I told him again.

 He didn’t speak just leaned back against the bed head as if he couldn’t believe the news.

“Don’t act so surprised you couldn’t possibly know much about him anyway, you just met him.” I assured.

“Two days ago.” He said as if that was a substantial amount of time to get to know someone.

I only looked at him, but rather than making another comment on what was clearly shocking news for him, he switched off the lamp and sank back down into the bed.

“You okay dude?” I asked in concern.

“Yeah I’m fine, just tired. Go to bed.” He told me and I decided I’d do just that. We’d talk about it in the morning.

…………………………….

I should have insisted we talk about it when I had the chance because when I entered the kitchen the next morning it was to the sight of my mate in a lip lock with Jake. The anger that erupted through me in that moment wasn’t something anyone would ever want to witness.

                                                                       

                                                                   

                                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

IT’S SHORT BUT I’VE BEEN BUSY STUDYING SO THIS IS ALL I COULD MANAGE TODAY. HOPE YOU ENJOY THIS FILLER CHAPTER.

ShoUtoUts: To SunajArze and rawrr99 … Thanks for your awesome comments and your support. You are amazing! Keep sweet you two <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 21: Ever watch The Hulk? this was worse…

Chapter 21

Grady’s POV

“So you’re actually…gay?” I asked him, the surprise evident in my voice.

He hesitated before answering but eventually he nodded and I just had to sit down for this one. Yeah I hadn’t known him for long but gay? It was a total shock to me.

I thought I’d be able to pick out a homosexual in any crowd, they always had a certain way of walking or talking or something of the sort but Jake had shown no signs of that.

 But then I guess you really couldn’t judge a book by its cover I mean look at me and Thomas; no one would even pin us as gay.

I looked at Jake warily. I suddenly felt uncomfortable in his presence. It was hard enough for me to sit around the same table with Carson and Laken and I wasn’t sure I was ready to befriend a world of gays. It sounded bad I know but I was just really getting comfortable with the thought of being a homosexual myself; I just couldn’t deal with even more gay shit in my life right now.

How did Thomas even find out?

“Look Grady I know this is shocking to you but I just wanted to get it out of the way from now, I thought maybe it was best.” Jake continued but I could only stare at him in silence still trying to come to terms with this interesting yet shocking development.

It’s like ever since Carson and Laken came out, homosexuals were just popping up all around me. It was disconcerting to say the least.

Finally I sighed and ran my hand through my already mussed hair. It was too early for me to deal with this shit. So I got up off the stool prepared to make my way around the counter to make a cup of tea but as soon as I passed him he grabbed my arm and spun me around to face him, then before I could even get my bearings straight his lips were on mine.

I couldn’t explain the level of shock and repulsion that travelled through me at the feel of a guy other than Thomas kissing me. I raised my hands and pushed roughly against his chest.

 “Dude what the fuck!” I shouted then wiped the moisture from my lips with the back of my hand.

Jake didn’t say anything; instead he was looking at something behind me, his eyes wide with fright. I turned immediately and my heart sped up in my chest. There stood Thomas, shirtless and seething with anger…no, not anger, something else, something…dangerous.

“Thomas, I know this sounds unoriginal…but this isn’t what it looks like.” I said nervously, my hands held up in front of me as if to ward off danger.

It was as I was standing there looking nervously at my boyfriend who had yet to utter a word that I realized something was off about him. He wasn’t even looking at me but at Jake. The muscles in his arms and chest bulged and the veins were standing up in his neck.

I took an involuntary step back when his mouth pulled up in a snarl and his hands curled into fists until the press of his nails against the rough flesh of his palm drew blood which I watched seep through his fingers and hit the floor below.

All this I noticed in under five seconds, then just like that I spun on my heel and grabbed the collar of Jake’s shirt.

“RUN!’ I shouted dragging him with me out of the room.

Not two steps away I heard Thomas’s bloodthirsty growl and Jake cried out in terror as he ran beside me.

“What the fuck is happening?” he screamed but rather than answer I pulled harder on his shirt collar forcing him to turn the corner into the hallway.

I tried not to focus on the sound of what was probably the kitchen table being thrown against a wall as I flung open the front door with Jake by my side.

“Don’t look behind you just run!” I shouted to him.

The gravel cut into my bare feet as I blazed down the street but I ignored the pain, jumped over a child’s bicycle which was lying across somebody’s lawn and almost slipped on the wet grass. I felt a tremor rack my body when I heard the wolf’s howl and I looked back to make sure Jake was still on my tail. We had to get to Carson and quick.

My boyfriend was going to rip Jake apart!

I heard the claws scraping against the asphalt not far behind me and the sound of pounding as Thomas gained on us. When we cut around the first corner I heard a few howls rip through the air and I felt like weeping. Maybe the other werewolves had heard their Beta’s growl and decided to join in the hunt. But as we ran I listened for more predators racing to catch up to us but I heard none. It was just Thomas then.

“Grady! I can’t!” Jake shouted moments later, he was slowing down, tears streaming down his face and his breath coming in gasps.

I slowed to meet him and grabbed his hand without saying a word and continued running, pulling him along with me. He was slowing us down but in just a few seconds we’d be at Carson’s quarters.

“Come on, come on.” I chanted in my mind, forcing myself to go faster despite the added weight. I had Carson’s place in my sights but knew it was too late when I felt the heat of Thomas’s wolf behind us.

‘We wouldn’t make it.’ was the thought that went through my mind at that moment and so I did the only logical thing I could think of.

I dropped to the ground and pulled Jake with me, covering his body with mine. At the rate he was going Thomas wouldn’t be able to stop in time and would pass us. That would probably give us enough time to jump up and make a break for it into the alley on the left before Thomas was able to stop and circle back.

Time seemed to move in slow motion. Above the sound of Jake whimpering beneath me another howl ripped through the air and when I looked up it was to the sight of a wolf; much larger in size than Thomas tackle him to the ground.

“Grady over here!” I heard a shout and looked to the sound. There stood Laken at the entrance to Carson’s quarters screaming for me to come his way. Without another thought I pulled off the ground taking Jake with me and ran over to the door. As soon as we were inside, the door slammed behind us and I fell to the floor panting.

I moved until my back was against the wall and drew my knees up to my chest, then covered my ears with my hands trying the block out the sounds of the vicious growls and tearing of flesh I could hear coming from outside.

Beside me Jake lay curled in a ball, his body wracking with sobs as he bawled his eyes out.

………………………………

Carson’s POV

He was a mess.

“Thomas you need to calm down.” I told him as he paced the room.

“Yeah Thomas you really need to chill.” Laken spoke up from behind me and I frowned turning to face him.

“Laken I told you not to come in here.” I admonished.

“Tough.” he said and moved around me to sit in the chair opposite Thomas.

I shook my head and ran my hand through my hair in annoyance. I was blessed with the most stubborn mate in existence; the only member of my pack who refused to obey my orders.

“I shoulda just given him what he wanted then maybe he wouldn’t have been forced to go to that little bastard.” He said referring to Jake.

“Thomas he told me it’s not like that. Jake kissed him not the other way around.” I assured him but he wasn’t listening.

He stopped suddenly and walked over to the only window in the room.

“What the hell was I thinking? He asked me for one thing and I shot him down.” Thomas said almost in whisper, then he rested his head against the window pane and closed his eyes.

“What did he ask you for?”Laken questioned when Thomas said nothing more.

“Laken.” I said his name in warning and he fell silent.

I looked to my Beta once more. I could still feel the tension coming off him in waves which told me he still hadn’t calmed down to the point he needed to be. My mind drifted to what Jessie had told me. Apparently Grady was withholding sex from Thomas unless Thomas agreed to ‘bottom’. The little brat.

“No Thomas, no one should force you to do something you’re not comfortable with, especially not a mate. He was wrong.” I told him confidently then watched at he raised his head and looked out into the courtyard once more.

“No he had every right to ask, I haven’t been fair to him, I should’ve just let him top me.” He responded and that angered me.

“Wow Grady wants to top?” Laken exclaimed but I ignored him.

“You’re a dominant you don’t bottom, Grady will just have to accept it.”

“Maybe we could try that sometime Carson.” Laken spoke again and it didn’t take a genius to figure out what he meant.

“No.” I told him firmly, giving him a look that said drop it.

He deflated a bit and I turned back to my beta.

“Now listen Thomas, Grady will get over it, what u need to focus on right now your apology to your mate and to Jake, you chased them through camp and scared them half to death.” I explained.

“Apologize to Jake? Apologize? I’m gonna rip the little shit apart!” he roared and I saw Laken flinch.

I held my ground however and realized he wasn’t just saying that, the glint in his yes confirmed my fear; he was going to kill Jake. He actually wanted to kill the human boy.

“No you’re not. This was all just a misunderstanding and you owe him an apology Thomas.” I told him adamantly then took a step closer to him.

I needed him to look at me so that he could tell I was one hundred percent serious about this. I couldn’t have members of my pack going around slaughtering humans because of senseless personal vendettas.

“Carson he’s trying to take my mate away from me! My mate!” he emphasized.

“He has no idea you’re with Grady, he was just acting on human instincts when he kissed him and Grady was just as surprised so you need to let it go.” I said adamantly.

He turned and walked over me until we were standing toe to toe and he said in a low deep voice; “When I see him I’m going to tear him limb from limb, you won’t even be able to recognize him when I’m done. No one takes what’s mine.”

To the ordinary man he would sound intimidating and deadly but to me he just sounded like someone who was hurt and confused.

When I didn’t say anything he turned to the door.

“I forbid it.” I announced right then and he froze.

“Go fuck yourself.” He told me without turning to look at me and I bristled.

I’d never had a member of my pack disrespect me in such a way before and it wasn’t something I planned on getting use to.

“As your Alpha I forbid you from hurting Jake and from leaving this room!” I shouted. He spun around to face me, his eyes blazing and his chest rising and falling rapidly.

“Grady is mine!” was all he shouted as if that simple fact spoke for itself.

 “I’m aware, but you’re not thinking straight…Jake doesn’t deserve whatever it is that you have planned.”

“He deserves everything that’s coming to him.” He replied and turned once more to leave.

“You walk out that door and you’re a dead man.” I said, my glare as icy as my words. I was dead serious.

“I don’t care.” he answered without looking back or even faltering in his step, so before he could make possibly the biggest mistake of his life I took three long strides and gripped his shoulder spinning him to face me.

“As your Alpha I should kill you for giving me these injuries.” I said indicating my bandaged arm. He had bitten into it earlier when I’d tried to stop him from attacking Jake., “But as your friend I’ve forgiven you. Now listen Thomas, if you disobey my orders I will have no choice but to punish you. You will be stripped of your title as Beta and you will be executed before you pack for your blatant disrespect and disobedience. Is that what you want for yourself? At least think of Grady, about what that would do to him”. I said.

He’d gone over the edge. I never thought Thomas had this level of indiscipline in him but I knew firsthand what having a mate did to you. The type of person it turned you into and so I could easily forgive him for it but there was only so far I could go.

We stood in silence as what I said finally began to sink in. The anger slid right off his face only to be replaced with dejection.

“I don’t want to lose my beta Thomas.” I told him softly with a pat on his back and he nodded. “Now sit the fuck down and calm yourself before I have to do something drastic.” I continued.

When he only looked at me I spoke again.

“That’s an order.”

 He gritted his teeth and failed to meet my eyes but dropped himself down into the couch next to Laken who sat biting his bottom lip nervously.

“Laken get up. We’re leaving”. He scrambled to his feet muttering a soft goodbye to Thomas who said nothing.

“I’m sending Jessie over to talk to you.” I announced once more before I exited the room with Laken who had slipped his hand into mine.

“Poor Thomas and Grady.” he said.

I only nodded.

Minutes later I entered Jessie’s office. She was sitting around her desk shuffling papers around and when she saw me she shot up out her chair to greet me.

“You can go talk to him now.” I told her and she nodded without a word, gathered up a few papers and a pen and was out the door. I had the distinct impression I made her nervous.

With her gone, I looked around the cluttered room for a bit then flopped down onto the love seat, putting my head in my hand. What a day.

“Seriously though Carson I think maybe we could try it.” Laken said sinking into the seat next to me.

“Try what?” I asked him.

“We should switch it up sometimes; I wanna see how it feels to top.” He said and I sighed in annoyance.

“Don’t you have school to go to or something?” I asked rather than answer the question.

“It’s Sunday. So what’d you think?’ he asked again.

I could only look at him in disbelief…I swear to god if Grady caused my mate to start withholding sex from me because of this I would kill him myself.

………………………

Jessie’s POV

“Come on Thomas, do you really think Grady would have done that to you? He loves you.” I told my Beta.

“Love and lust are too very different things. Maybe I pushed him too far.” He said.

“No Thomas, not Grady. Don’t you trust him?” I asked again. I just couldn’t believe it had gotten to this point.

“Of course I do but lust can drive a man to do stupid things.” He said again and I noted that he hadn’t looked at me even once throughout our entire meeting.

“He told me he didn’t instigate it and I believe him. No one can fake that kind of sincerity and when you speak to him you’ll see for yourself.” I said.

“Fine, then tell me where he is so I can go talk to him.” He said and I cursed my earlier words.

He’d been trying to get that bit of information out of me ever since I popped through the door but I’d received express instructions from The Alpha himself not to give Thomas that information and I wasn’t about to disobey him.

“Come on Jessie, I just need to apologize. I want to see that he’s okay.” He told me, almost pleading but I didn’t crack.

“When it’s deemed that you’re stable enough to leave then you can see him but for right now we need to make sure you won’t go crazy on him when you see him ok?” I asked.

I was speaking to him as I would a child and by the frown that graced his face I could tell he didn’t take too kindly to it.

“I’d never hurt Grady. The only one who deserves a punch or two is that fucking Jake kid.” He said maliciously.

I could sense the deep rooted anger in him at just the mention of his name. I was going to have to find a way to work him through it because no one wanted to see Jake hurt and I knew that when he was in his right mind he’d feel the same way too.

“Well you’re not allowed to touch Jake and the moment you accept that and move on to forgiving him or at least abandoning all this hatred you feel toward him then you can go.” I told him with a friendly smile.

It was things like this that made me sometimes fear having a mate. I never wanted to feel this kind of possessiveness for anyone, to get angry beyond the point of reason simply because someone kissed my mate. No way, I was fine by myself. I’d seen what this mating thing did to a person and I wanted no part of it.

“Just tell me where he is Jessie that’s all I’m asking. As long as I don’t lay eyes on Jake he’s fine. I promise. I just want to see Grady. It’s been hours.” He said.

“Which is exactly why you can’t see Grady, because he’s with Jake right now and that’ll be a problem if you go over there.” I spoke, shuffling the papers in my hand.

It wasn’t until I felt the air around me shift that I realized my mistake and I quickly tried to fix it.

“I mean, not with with Jake, they just have them in the same room…f-for protection.” I stuttered when I caught sight of the look he was giving me.

Shit shit shit

“Where are they?” he asked again, this time not pleading. This time he expected and answer and I shot up from my seat in fear.

This was not the Thomas I was accustomed to. This guy standing before me was ready to kill.

“T-Thomas, please, I promise you they’re not doing anything, Carson is there with them. They’re just there for their own protect-” I was cut off when Thomas erupted from his chair and slammed into me, pinning me against the wall to the far side of the room.

I was too shocked to do anything but stare, my mouth hanging open, my heart pounding in my chest and my entire body trembling in the face of his violence. He was clutching my shoulders tightly and pressing me roughly against the wall.

“Where is my mate?” he asked, this time his voice cold and deadly brooking no argument.

I had never been more afraid in my life.

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU GO SEXY PEOPLE! ENJOY!

WANNA THANK EVERYBODY WHO SENT ME MESSAGES,  AS WELL AS THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN COMMENTING AND VOTING, YOU GUYS ARE AMAZING!

KEEP SWEET!

My Twitter : 

TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 22: Thank God for a guy named Laken…

Chapter 22

Jessie’s POV

“Where is my mate?” he asked, this time his voice cold and deadly brooking no argument.

I had never been more afraid in my life.

“P-Please Thomas, I c-can’t.” I pleaded with him but his eyes narrowed even further.

Soon his wolf would take over again and he’d probably rip me to shreds. I took my eyes off his face for a second trying to figure out what I could to get out of my current situation, but his hands tightened on my shoulders and I cringed, looking back at him.

His eyes were already changing color which meant the change would be upon him soon. He pulled me off the wall and slammed me into it again and I let out a whimper. He was much stronger than me, there’s no way I’d make it out of this alive. Not unless…unless. That’s when it came to me. My syringe!

I’d slipped it into my coat pocket before I’d left the office this morning so that I could administer the sedative to any of my patients who needed something to more than calm them down. Jake and Grady hadn’t wanted it and I didn’t expect to use it in this way but I had no choice. Just as he let go of my shoulder with his right hand I reached into the lab coat pocket and as he was bringing his hand down to slam it into me I screamed out and brought my own hand up, plunging the needle into his neck.

He screamed in pain and let go of me completely, pulling the syringe out and glaring over at me. It was over by the time he managed the first step and I watched in horror as he fell to ground, his body unmoving.

…………………………………..

Grady’s POV

 They wouldn’t let me see Thomas.

It had been hours since the incident and they still refused to let me see him. They wouldn’t even tell me where he was and I was beyond frustrated. I found myself cursing under my breath for about the hundredth time that day as I looked over at my fellow hostage, - because that’s exactly what we were in my eyes-.

He was sitting on the couch across the room staring blankly at the muted television screen as he had been doing ever since we were thrown in here for our own ‘protection’. I had a feeling he was in shock but it was hard for me to give a shit when he was the one who had gotten us into this mess in the first place.

If he hadn’t kissed me then Thomas wouldn’t have gone ape shit on our asses and I wouldn’t be stuck here worrying like crazy and dying to see his face again. I sighed and pushed up from my seat, resuming my earlier pacing. Jake turned to look at me and his eyes followed me back and forth across the room.

He hadn’t uttered a word since our ordeal and the periodic looks he kept shooting me were always tinged with fear. He probably thought I was going to turn into a wolf and eat him. Ha! He was lucky I wasn’t a wolf; the little trouble maker.

I think what added to my frustration the most was the thought that Thomas probably thought it was me who instigated the kiss. He was probably out there feeling angry and betrayed and I couldn’t even go and explain myself to him.

Ugh!

 The two guards from earlier were still posted just outside the door with strict instructions not to let us out. I don’t know what Carson’s problem was but he was pissing me off to the max. I was going crazy in here!

I was halfway across the room again when the door banged open and Carson entered with Laken not far behind him.

“Time for our talk.” Carson announced, his eyes on Jake who stiffened when he realized Carson had addressed him.

He’d witnessed Carson shift into a wolf and tackle Thomas this morning so I wasn’t surprised by his reaction.

“Dude where the hell have you been all day? Tell your muscle men to back off I want to see Thomas.” I said folding my arms and squaring my shoulders as I glared at him.

“Thomas is with Jessie right now, you can see him when she thinks it’s safe.” He told me simply. His voice was calm as was his expression and that succeeded in just pissing me off further.

“Gimmie a break, safe for who? Thomas won’t hurt me.” I said with absolute certainty but Carson turned away and focused his attention on Jake once more.

My heart fell “Come on man, I haven’t seen him in hours, I just wanna know if he’s alright.” I pleaded.

“He’s fine.” Carson said glancing back at me briefly.

“It’s not that it’s not safe is it? He doesn’t wanna see me right? Is that it? Does he think I cheated on him?” I asked, the fear surfacing in my voice and Carson gave me a patient look.

“Trust me he wants to see you too but he’s unstable right now, his wolf completely took over back there, that’s how angry he was and we need to make sure he’s completely back to normal before we let him near you.”

“Fuck that, I’m not a member of your pack you don’t need to protect me, just let me see him.” I shouted and watched as Carson opened his mouth to speak but Laken cut him off before he could even get a word out.

“Just let him go Carson, he deserves to be with his mate. Thomas won’t hurt him.” He said with a gentle smile at his Alpha.

“We don’t know that, anything could-”

“If you ever lost control like that do you think you would hurt me?” Laken asked him and I looked back and forth between the two.

“Of course not.” Carson said immediately.

“But how can you be so sure?” Laken questioned, tilting his head to the side as he awaited Carson’s answer.

“Because you’re my mate, even if I lost control deep down I’d still know not to hurt you, I love you too much for that.” Carson said, gazing at Laken as if he were the best thing since sliced bread.

“So what makes you so different from Thomas?” Laken asked with a smile and Carson was stumped.

He remained silent for a bit then looked between me and Laken then sighed.

“Fine you can go see him Grady he’s in the courtyard commons but a guard has to accompany you.” Carson announced and nodded to one of the guards standing by the door.

I released a sigh of relief and clapped Laken on the shoulder as a thank you, then I raced out the door with the guard close at my heels.

………………………………………..

Grady’s POV

I was a bit surprised when the guard chose to wait outside rather than follow me in, especially due to the way he’d practically been up my ass on the journey over here. I took a deep breath and pushed the door open then closed it behind me. My heart had sped up in my chest and I suddenly felt my entire body flush with heat-and not the good kind- I hated that I was so nervous to see him.

I guess I was just afraid he might still be pissed at me for what happened. I turned the corner and took in the sight before me with furrowed brows.

Thomas was spread out on the only couch in the room, his body still and eyes closed while Jessie sat on the coffee table facing him, her head hung.

“Is he asleep?” I asked and her head flew up.

She looked surprised to see me.

“It’s okay Carson said I could come.” I assured and walked closer to the pair.

She nodded and glanced back over to Thomas “I gave him a sedative, he should be awake any minute now.” She said softly.

“Sedative? Why? Is something wrong with him?” I questioned when I came to stop directly in front of Thomas.

Jessie got up from her spot on the coffee table and I took her seat.

“Because he attacked me, I had no choice.” She said, her voice trembling.

My eyes instantly flashed to her face “Attacked you? Thomas? Are you okay?” I asked in disbelief.

She nodded again.

“But why?” I asked, my eyes drifting back to my boyfriend. He looked so peaceful lying there.

“He wanted to see for himself that you were okay but I couldn’t tell him where you were so he got mad and attacked me.” She said simply and I felt the warmth bloom in my chest.

I knew it was wrong for me to feel happy in the face of her ordeal but the fact that he had wanted to see me so bad had a wave of relief flooding through my body.

“Then why didn’t you just tell him?” I asked again. This time I reached over and took Thomas’s limp hand in mine.

“Because Jake was with you and if he sees Jake he’ll kill him Grady.” She said sounding a bit irritated.

“No he won’t.” I answered confidently.

“Trust me you weren’t here when he was acting up, he said he would kill Jake and the look in his eyes said it all.” She went on, gathering up her things.

“That’s the problem with all of you, you don’t understand him like I do. Maybe he’d have killed him this morning when his wolf had taken over but not when he was human.” I told her.

“He would have.” She said firmly once more and I found myself getting slightly annoyed.

“Could I just have a moment alone with him please.” I asked as civil as I could.

“I really don’t think that’s a good idea.” She went on.

“Carson said I could.” I hurried on and I watched as she took a deep breath, took up her papers and left the room without a backward glance.

I knew I hadn’t handled that situation right but I’d talk to her later.

“You really have that much confidence in me huh?”

I froze when I heard Thomas’s voice and when his eyes cracked open I eased off the table and knelt on the floor at his side. His hand still in mine.

“You were awake this whole time?” I asked in awe. My eyes travelling all over his handsome face. I had missed him these past few hours.

“No, just long enough to hear you defending me.” He said then moved to sit up in the couch.

He looked fine, he didn’t seem woozy or weak from what Jessie had given him. I guess that was a werewolf thing.

“I swear to God Thomas I didn’t kiss Jake, he ki-” I started.

“I know.” He said, looked into my eyes. “I just lost it this morning, I don’t know what came over me I was just so frustrated that when I saw you guys I just went crazy, I couldn’t control myself.” He said. He looked ashamed of his actions and I squeezed his hand in reassurance.

“I would’ve killed him Grady.” He whispered, breaking eye contact .

“Yeah but it was your wolf, you couldn’t control yourself.” I repeated his earlier words.

“Even after I shifted back, I wanted to do it and if it wasn’t for Jessie I would have.”

“And now?” I asked him, moving to sit beside him on the couch.

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s best I don’t see him for awhile.” Was all he said with a sigh and we both fell silent, each caught up in our own thoughts.

After awhile he spoke up

“You know I didn’t believe it when they told me Jake kissed you and not the other way around.” He said softly.

“But I would never do that, I love you!” I said raising my voice at him.

“I know that but lust and love are too very different things Grady.” He said seriously.

“Lust?  I’m not into Jake, you’re the only guy I’ve ever been attracted to.” I told him with certainty, looking deep into his eyes praying he’d believe me.

“Yeah well after Jessie sedated me, I guess it helped somehow because for some reason all my earlier anger is just…gone. I’ve been such a fool to even think you’d do something like that. I can’t believe I did that.” he said and closed his eyes briefly pinching the tip of his nose. “ I’ll have to apologize to her later.” He said.

“Why didn’t you just do it before she left just now?” I asked.

He shrugged.

“So this is what happens to wolves when they get jealous?” I asked with a smile.

“This was more than just jealously Grady but yeah I guess it is. Wolves are possessive to begin with, throw in a mate and that’s escalated a hundredfold. We can’t control it, our love just goes deep I guess.” He told me. And while I didn’t know how I felt about that, as I watched him, a grin broke out on my face.

I’d worried all these hours for nothing! He wasn’t pissed at me, he was pissed at himself and I certainly wasn’t pissed at him so it was a win win.

“Thank God, I thought this was gonna turn into something serious.” I said again.

He didn’t say anything in response. He simply raised his hand and brought in up to run through my hair. Then down to my face where he cupped my cheek for a second, after which his fingers grazed my lips and his hand continued its dissent to my throat and when he reached my chest he paused, his eyes roaming my face for what felt like forever.

“I’ve been stupid.” He said softly, his eyes now held mine and the emotion I saw in his made my breath catch in my throat. “The one thing you asked for and I couldn’t do it. I’ve been so selfish.” He continued, gazing at me with such intensity I had to quash the urge to fidget.

He was looking at me as if I was more than myself, more than just Grady Mitchell. As if he just couldn’t believe what he saw, like I was the only thing that that mattered, like his…his salvation and I had to look away lest I start believing I was actually worth that much to someone. Like I was that loved.

I put my hand over my heart as I felt it pounding, and pounding and pounding. Whatever he felt for me went deeper than I could even begin to understand and I hadn’t realized it until now. The word ‘love’ wasn’t enough, what went beyond that? how could I describe this?

“Grady.” He whispered pulling my face back to his, but I shut my eyes tight. I didn’t want to see that look in his eyes again.

 I didn’t want to see it because I knew I could never look at him the way he was looking at me. If I felt for him the same depth he felt for me I could only imagine I’d shatter. It would kill me because I already loved him more than love itself and to love any deeper…it was just impossible. Yet he clearly loved me on different level.

It wasn’t fair that his love seemed much more than mine when I already loved him with everything I had.

“Grady. Grady, what’s wrong?” Thomas asked. His hands were still on either side of my face and his voice was tinged with concern.

I felt the tears build up and when I opened my eyes they cascaded down my face.

“Why me?” was all I could whisper brokenly.

“What do you mean?” he asked in confusion.

“Out of everybody in the world, out of everybody who’s better for you, why me?” I asked again.

“Why not you?” he responded and I felt a pain in the region of my heart.

“But I stress you out, I’m irresponsible, I annoy you. I always mess up, I’m always saying stupid shit. Why would you love me? It just doesn’t make any sense.” I told him.

He wiped away my shameful tears with the pad of his fingers then smiled “because I figured rather than let you drive some other unsuspecting fool insane, it just best I love you because I’m the only one who can handle it.” He said and I chuckled through the tears.

“Wow way to make a guy feel good about himself. What kinda answer is that?’ I asked with a grin. He might not know it but it was probably the best thing he could’ve said to me.

“What? You put me on the spot, it’s the best I could come up with with such short notice.” He said with a laugh and I grinned.

“You’re a damn idiot that’s what you are.” I told him then pulled his hands away from my face and swooped in to kiss him messily on his mouth. He turned on the couch to face me fully then pulled me even closer to him, until our bodies were pressing up against each other and I could feel every inch of him.

I felt the heat flush through my body when he pushed me back until I was laying under him on the couch then proceeded to grind against me in that erotic way he knew I loved. He moved from my lips to my neck and I gasped when he licked the sucked the flesh at the base of my throat. God I had missed this!

I couldn’t believe I’d actually gone without this for so long. I loved the feel of his calloused hands trailing over my body, the scorching heat that passed through me whenever he touched my organ, the meld of our tongues and the sound of our breaths panting, gasping and groaning as our pleasure heightened. I loved it all.

He pulled my shirt over my head then quickly shrugged out of his.

“Wait. What if someone comes in?” I asked placing my hand on his chest to ward him off.

“Who cares.” He answered and not a second later his mouth was on me again, teasing and suckling and leaving me begging for more. When he bit down again I arched up to meet him and he froze, his eyes going to mine, his gaze uncertain.

“What?” I question, my voice sounding strained and breathless.

“I don’t want to do it like this.” He said and I looked up at him confused.

“What? What’s wrong? You want me to turn around?” I questioned once more, moving to flip around but he grabbed me preventing me from moving.

“No…I think maybe we should do it your way. You deserve this.” He said simply. His voice was low so that I had to lean closer to hear but his words were clear enough.

My eyes widened “You mean?” was all I could say and he nodded, breaking eye contact with me and moving to rest his weight on his knees.

I pushed up so that I sat facing him. “Are you sure? Because I mean, it’s ok, I’ve given up on that you don’t haf to-”

“I’m sure.” He said cutting me off but he still didn’t meet my eyes.

“Okay.” I answered, took a deep breath and smiled.

He didn’t return it but I figured he was probably just too caught up in the moment.

 I moved over to him and placed a hand on his chest, pushing him gently onto his back.

                                                                 AUTHOR’S NOTES

I MESSED UP BIG TIME WITH THIS CHAPTER IN TERMS OF PLOT BUT  IF I’D RE-WRITTEN IT YOU GUYS WOULD HAVE HAD TO WAIT A FEW MORE DAYS TO READ IT SO I JUST DECIDED TO CUT IT IN HALF AND GIVE YOU AS IS, IT’S COOL I’LL FIGURE OUT HOW TO WORK WITH WHAT I’VE GOT SO THE NEXT CHAP WILL BE THE WAY I WANT IT TO BE.

THANKS FOR WAITING AND READING AND I HOPE YOU ENJOYED IT.

BTW

IF I HAVN’T READ YOUR MESSAGE YET, I’M SORRY BUT I’M TRYING TO READ AS MANY AS I CAN DAILY SO DON’T WORRY I’LL READ AND RESPOND TO YOURS AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!

STAY SWEET <3

My Twitter : TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 23: Split scenes

Chapter 23

Carson’s POV

“Jake I need to know that you understand what I’m saying because as I said before if you don’t adhere to this rule I can’t allow you to leave….” I told him in what I hoped was a soothing voice.

When he whimpered yet again and brought his hand up to wipe his eyes, still without responding, I held back a frustrated sigh. This kid was getting on my nerves.

I understood that he had been through a great ordeal, I mean it’s not every day you get chased by a wolf bent on eating you alive, but I really just wanted to be sure that if I allowed him to go he wouldn’t go around telling everyone about our existence and as harsh as it seemed, if it meant that my pack would be protected then I had no qualms about resorting to threats.

“Jake.” I said firmly this time and his eyes shot up to mine, wide with fright.

“Are we clear?” I asked.

“P-Please, just let me go!” he wailed and I pushed up from the chair and without another look I was out the door.

“Watch him.” I told the guards standing by .Then I proceeded across the courtyard.

I’d tried to have a conversation with the kid periodically throughout the day, explaining the importance of him keeping it all a secret but he still had yet to give me any sign he’d keep such sensitive information to himself. As much as I wanted to let him go, it didn’t seem as if that would happen anytime soon.

………………………

Grady’s POV

I was actually going to top Grady! I felt the excitement and the thrill bubble up within me as I hovered over him. He looked nervous, gazing up at me with those big blue eyes and I smiled at the fact that he trusted me enough to do this.

Thomas the Great was about to relinquish control. The thought itself was almost orgasmic. I lowered my head and gently kissed his parted lips, brushing my own over his; once, twice then three times before deepening  it.

 I found it a bit strange when he didn’t try to touch me as he usually did but the thought vanished when I felt him shiver beneath me, then shift slightly before deepening the kiss further, our tongues fighting for control. I ground against him and was rewarded with a moan of pleasure. This spurned me on and I and kissed him with fervor as I rubbed against him. When I pulled away he was panting.

“Who would ‘a thought the great Thomas Gerard would one day lay panting beneath me.” I said with a smirk.

“Shut up Grady.” Thomas chuckled then before I could come up with a witty retort he pulled me back down again and our lips continued their onslaught.

……………………………………………….

Carson’s POV

“Hey you okay?”

I turned around to see Laken walking towards me, his brows furrowed in concern.

“Yeah I’m fine. Just having a hard time with Jake.” I told him then when he came to stand beside me I put my hand around his shoulder and continued my walk from the courtyard and up the street.

“You really think he’ll tell somebody?” he asked, looking up at me with those wide, trusting eyes I just couldn’t get enough of.

“Yeah I do. He’s terrified right now, if I let him go he’ll run to the first person he sees and that’s it for us.” I said with a shake of my head.

“But who’d believe him I mean come on werewolves? That even sounds ridiculous to me and I’m a wolf.” Laken said with a chuckle and I smiled.

“Yeah but if the first person he tells doesn’t believe him, that won’t stop him from going to person after person until someone does and that’s not a risk I can take.” I explained.

“So what’s gonna happen to him if he doesn’t manage to convince you he won’t tell anyone.” Laken questioned further and I gave him a pointed look, one that said he knew exactly what would happen to Jake.

Laken looked to the ground and kicked a pebble out of his path as we walked. I watched as he bit his lip then looked up at me.

“Do you have to? Maybe we could keep him here and eventually he learn to trust us and-” he started

“He’s not a pet Laken and besides, I can keep him from the council for only so long. He’s a threat to our pack right now and I’m jeopardizing us all by keeping him alive when I know for sure he’ll talk the moment he gets the chance to.” I said.

This would be the part of my ‘job description’ I hated the most. The human was innocent and I hated that I was left without a choice on this one. I was the Alpha but my power wasn’t absolute. When it came to pack safety the council played an integral part and I was expected to notify them otherwise my actions would be seen as negligent and in breach of our code.

I couldn’t afford to be undermined, that would only lead to contention in my pack and soon enough I’d have other dominants rising up to fight for my position. I couldn’t allow that.

“Too bad he isn’t anyone’s mate, then he’d haf to keep it quiet.” Laken mumbled and I nodded in agreement. If he had a mate in our pack he’d more than keep quiet just to avoid getting his mate hurt. Then something came to me and I stopped suddenly looking down at Laken.

“What?” he asked.

“I’m trying to think of the most non threatening male wolf we have in camp, somebody close to Jake’s age, small, someone who looks defenseless.” I told him.

“You mean besides me?” Laken asked and I chuckled then ruffled his hair.

“Why though?” he asked, the curiosity burning in his eyes.

“Because it’s like you said, if Jake trusts us, he won’t turn on us. So if I can get one of our members to go in and talk to him, show him we’re not as bad as he thinks, you know make friends with him then maybe he’ll reconsider.” I said

Laken grinned, “And you think someone small and defenseless is the best choice.” He stated rather than questioned.

“Yeah.”

 “What about Rivers?” he asked and I grinned.

“Perfect.” Rivers didn’t look like he could even hurt a fly. I could only hope Jake would take the bait.

……………………………………………..

Grady’s POV

I could feel his arousal making itself known through his pants and I felt mine grow harder in response. I started at the base of his throat and trailed kisses down to his chest. His breathing seemed to stop all together when I swirled my tongue around his nipples as he’d done to me countless times before and I could tell by the tightening of his abdomen that he enjoyed being on the receiving end.

His breath was ragged and when I looked up I noticed his eyes were closed as he savored the feel of my tongues on his heated flesh.

I was enjoying this. Thomas, pliant and moaning under my ministrations was just about driving me crazy. Now I knew why it is that he loved to be in control. It gave you a sort of high to know you were capable of making someone squirm.

“I feel like you’re enjoying this a little too much.” Thomas whispered, then moaned aloud when I bit down gently on his turgid nipple.

“More than you know.” I said with a grin then continued to trail kisses down his body, reveling in his physical responses. I ran my hand over his abdomen, scraping my nails gently across his skin. He shivered and I continued, trailing my hands and lips lower still until I came to the waistband of his jeans.

I looked up at his face briefly wanting to catch his reaction as I pressed down against the bulge in his pants.

“Ah fuck.” He moaned and I cupped him firmly with one hand using my other to run along the inside of his thigh. He was like putty in my hands.

……………………

Carson’s POV

I couldn’t hear what they were saying but the fact that Jake was talking rather than whimpering made me think that maybe it wasn’t going too bad at all. Laken winked at me from where he sat across the room and I stifled a laugh. For the first time today I actually felt like things were finally going right. Rivers wouldn’t even need to act, he was already a decent guy who loved making new friends and if anyone could get Jake to trust them it was Rivers.

It’s just that it would probably take a few days, but in a matter of life and death, a few days was nothing.

Laken chuckled and I looked over at him. He was smiling down at his phone while typing something.

“What’s so funny?” I asked in good humor and Laken looked up at me.

“Nothin, just texting Lucas.” He told me with a smile then; “I miss him, wish he’d come visit us at least.” He said, the smile falling off his face.

“You gotta give him time Laken, maybe staying away from you is helping him to move on.” I said and he nodded.

It was strange how things could change. I had started out hating Lucas to the core when he’d first come to town because he’d been hell bent on taking Laken away from me, then almost a year ago he’d saved my life and we’d all become good friends.

I had to admit I kinda missed the cheeky bastard myself but if  this was the best way he could think of for getting over Laken then I was all for it.

“I hate that I’m the one who drove him away though.” Laken spoke up again. He was looking down at his phone screen again.

“Yeah well, you can’t help it, you’re easy to love. And it would be rough on anyone to stay and watch the love of their life be happy with someone else. Going back to London was a good idea, he’ll come back to visit one day don’t worry.” I told him again and when I noticed that the frown still remained on his face I got up and walked over to where he sat, crouching down in front of him and taking his hands into mine.

“One day he’ll find someone else and he’ll be just as happy as we are, then he’ll come back, you’ll see.” I assured him but when he smiled it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“I gotta go.” He said, pushing up from his seat and I stood as well.

“Where you going?” I questioned.

“Mom wants me home for dinner. You coming?” he asked looking hopeful.

“I can’t Laken, I’ve gotta deal with this. I’ll call you later.” I told him then bent and placed a kiss on his forehead.

He nodded and in less than a minute he was out the door. I sighed and ran my hand through my hair. Today was just not my day.

…………………………………

Grady’s POV

I plunged my tongue into his mouth once more taking all I could get from him while my hands trailed over him, touching every inch of his body. I had him moaning and gasping under my capable hands and I was enjoying every second of it.

I took his bottom lip between my teeth and bit down gently then before he could even respond I was at his neck again, suckling on the flesh there. There was no doubt it would leave a mark and the idea of marking him as my own had me giddy with excitement.

I reached up and pulled on his hair, tilting his head back and giving me better access to his smooth neck, which I kissed and suckled and kissed some more, all the while allowing my hands to do sinful things to his body. He sucked in a breath when I unbuckled his pants and slipped my hand into his boxers feeling his firm flesh twitch in my hand.

It was like opening a present on Christmas day only a hundred times more exciting.

“Grady…” he gasped out and I knew without him saying it that he wanted more but this was one time he wouldn’t be getting what he wanted. I was in charge now and I was going to make sure this moment was burned into his mind for a very long time to come. When I was done with him Thomas Gerard was going to stay up at night wondering why he ever waited this long for me to take control.

………………………………

Carson’s POV

I lifted my head when the door to the holding room swung open and I watched warily as Rivers approached me. His face was devoid of emotion which had me wondering if this had all been for nothing.

“Well?” I asked anxiously.

“Well I’ve got good news and I’ve got bad news which one do you wanna hear first?” he asked.

“Give me the bad.” I replied with my heart in my throat. Despite appearances and all my brave threats, the thought of ending someone’s life because the council lived by the code was something I dreaded.

“Okay, well the bad news is, the moment we allow him to leave he’ll start talking. There’s no way that guy is gonna keep our secrets.” He said in a matter-of-fact way and I sighed, running my hand through my hair.

That was exactly what I didn’t want to hear.

“And the good news?” I continued, keeping my expression schooled.

“Good news is, I think he has a little crush on me.”

………………………………………………

Grady’s POV

Panting, moans and the smacking of lips was all that could be heard in the room. He had his  hands clutching at my hips as I ground against him, the rough fabric of our jeans doing nothing to inhibit the intense pleasure we were feeling. Thomas was lost in a world of his own; his eyes closed as he savored it all.

I dragged my fingers from his hair and moved my hand between our thrusting bodies once more; reveling in his cry of pleasure when I squeezed his throbbing flesh. I licked from his neck up to his ear lobe, capturing the soft flesh between my teeth and he sucked in a breath.

“Grady!” He pleaded with me once more and I abandoned his ear and instead whispered;

“Tell me you want me.”

………………………………………………….

Jessie’s POV

“Are you hurt?” the Alpha asked in concern, glancing over my body to see if he could detect any sign of serious injuries I guessed.

“No just a little bruising. I’m fine really, I just thought you should know.” I explained.

“And Grady is with him now?” he questioned once more, turning to leave the room.

“Yeah but I don’t think going in there would be such a good idea.” I told him and he turned to face me one again.

“And why is that?”

“I forgot a few papers and I went back to get them but they were…busy so I left.” I said and I could feel the heat rise up in my cheeks.

“Busy? Doing wh- oh.” He said his eyes widening as understanding dawned then he gave a short chuckle and turned to go, stopping briefly at the door.

“And you’re sure you’re okay?” he asked again and after a quick nod from me he was out the door.

I collapsed into my worn love seat and released a pent up breath. What a day. Woken up early this morning to all that howling, having to talk with Jake and Grady again and again throughout the day, almost dying at the hands of my Beta and then seeing said Beta stretched out half naked under his mate.

There were just some things you couldn’t un-see and while it certainly wasn’t a sight I wanted to be privy to I was glad they were finally working out their issues. It looked like Thomas was actually going to let Grady top him; that seemed like a miracle in itself. Wow.

It was about time though, two dominants couldn’t be in a relationship without them both submitting to something. I got up and walked over to my desk and picked up the bottle of water resting there.

Yes that’s what no one seemed to even realize. Thomas was a dominant but so was Grady and if he had been a wolf like the rest of us there would have been no doubt in anyone’s mind to that. Everything about Grady screamed dominance, and I had to wonder if Thomas had even realized it.

That was the reason Thomas and Grady were always at each other’s throats, why their relationship seemed almost impossible to get through. It’s something I had realized earlier on in our sessions and at first I’d found it strange because in our world two dominants were never mated but then Thomas and Grady’s situation was out of the ordinary anyway; a wolf and a human; impossible yet…not.

I took a swig of the room temperature water then looked up at the clock; 8:39pm. I’d spent an entire day on this thing, neglecting my other clients but I felt somehow that it was worth it; especially with this end result. Things finally seemed to be going right with my favorite clients. Two dominants fighting for control it would certainly be an interesting ride from here on out.

………………………………

Grady’s POV

“Say it.” I whispered again and before I could even blink he shifted his weight under me and managed to flip me over so that I was the one lying beneath him and he had the pleasure of hovering over me.

“You talk too much.” He said with an amused glint in his eyes.

 Yeah maybe it had been a bit arrogant on my part to expect Thomas to surrender control to such an extent.

“All you had to say were three easy words.” I responded, running my hands up his arms, a small smile playing on my lips.

“If I didn’t want you we wouldn’t be here right now.” He said and began lowering his head to mine, but before our lips connected I gripped his shoulders and flipped us again only this time we landed on the floor, between the couch and the coffee table.

“Not so fast Gerard, I’m topping remember?” I said.

“So what, we’re on a last name basis now?” he asked with a chuckle.

“I’m the one with the reins tonight, I can call you whatever I want.”

“Whatever you say Mitchell.” He whispered and then tried to pull be back down for a kiss.

“It’s Grady.” I told him, then before he could offer further retort I took his lips. The time for soft pecks and gentle hands was over. It was time to show Thomas exactly how mind blowing this entire experience could be.

I broke the kiss and pushed up unto my knees, still straddling him, then reached down to slide his jeans and boxers off his hips. Thomas Gerard was officially mine to do with as I pleased….

                                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

NB/ Jake is NOT Rivers’s Mate!!

SORRY FOR THE WAIT GUYS BUT HERE IT IS HOPE YOU LIKED IT!

THIS SCENE WILL CONTINUE IN CHAPTER 24.

MY TWITTER : 

TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 24: I Never saw that coming…

Chapter 24

                     

Grady’s POV

I wasn’t quite sure when exactly it all went to hell but all I know is, one minute I was kissing his neck, my body cushioned between his legs, his hands trapped beneath mine and the next minute I was staring down into his terror filled eyes and watching him hyperventilate.

I stopped short, my eyes scanning his in concern. “Thomas? What’s wrong?” I questioned.

When he didn’t answer but continued to look at me as if he was staring into the eyes of the devil himself I immediately loosened my grip from his arms but it wasn’t until I pulled away from him all together and came to rest on my knees on the end of the couch that he seemed to ‘calm down’ a bit, if you could even call it that.

I got up from the couch, my eyes still glued to his still frame and came around to kneel onto the cold hard floor at his head, but I didn’t reach out to touch him. “Thomas? Did I hurt you? Talk to me man.” I almost pleaded. I didn’t understand what was going on.

I watched as he sat up slowly, bending his knees so that his elbows rested on them and buried his face in his hands. He still had yet to acknowledge me and as I knelt and watched him, my concern grew.

“Thomas?” I questioned uncertainly and when he still continued to remain silent I got up and sat next to him on the couch. It wasn’t until I touched him gently on his back trying to get his attention that I realized he was trembling. His flesh was still heated to the touch but goose bumps rose up over his skin and I listened as he tried to get his breathing under control.

“Jesus Thomas, I-if I did something to hurt you I’m sorry, maybe I was too rough-“ I started in panic but he let out a deep breath and spoke, cutting off the rest of my panic-filled apology.

“I thought I was over this.” He said, his voice breaking on the last word and I scooted closer to him, bringing my hand up to touch his tense shoulder.

“Over what?” I asked quietly. “Thomas you’re scaring me, just please tell me what’s wrong.” I said

“It’s been nine years, I didn’t think it would still affect me like this.” He said again in that same broken tone that had my heart pounding in fear and my brows furrowing in concern.

“I don’t understand.” I whispered, feeling helpless as he sat, his back turned to me, still visibly shaking.

He was obviously distressed over something but I couldn’t understand it. I tried to replay everything I had done in the past fifteen minutes but I couldn’t think of anything I had done to bring him to this state. We’d just been making out, I had nestled myself between his legs, restrained his hands with mine, kissed his neck and then…this.

“I thought I was over this.” He said again, almost as if he was talking to himself.

“Thomas please!” I pleaded once more. He had me beyond worried at this point and I had no idea what for.

He most have heard the tremor in my own voice because at that moment he looked over at me and my breath caught in my throat. Thomas was looking over at me with tears in his eyes and I watched in horror as they built up and spilled over, rolling down his cheeks and disappearing under his chin.

“Baby what’s wrong?” I whispered in question. Something had to be seriously wrong for Thomas to be shedding tears and I had a terrible feeling that I was the cause of it.

He took a shaky breath and ran his hand through his hair but the tears just kept building up and spilling over as he looked at me. It came to the point where I had an almost overwhelming urge to look away. I couldn’t stand to see people hurting and my best friend obviously was…I just didn’t know why.

“I-I thought I was over this Grady.” He said again and swallowed hard, “I was fine and then when you held me down I kept seeing him and I couldn’t-” he broke off to wipe his eyes but the tears kept coming.

“Kept seeing who Thomas? What’s going on?” I pushed, desperate for answers.

He only shook his head as if trying to clear it, “Fuck! Why am I crying?” he suddenly shouted then took a deep breath, then another.

“I’m not a coward, this is fucking ridiculous, I don’t know why I’m acting this way.” He said again, then took another deep breath, trying desperately to calm himself as I watched helplessly.

“Thomas, what’s going on?” I asked, this time firmly and when he looked up once more I met his tear filled eyes and he said to me, his voice slightly shaky.

“I-I was…” deep breath, then more firmly, “I was raped nine years ago and I thought I was over it, I thought I could do this…but I can’t.” he said then looked away before he could gauge my reaction.

I could only watch him in shock as my mind began to process his words. I saw when he ran his hand through his hair again and took another deep breath and I saw when he wiped at his wet eyes, I saw when he blinked a few times to dispel another bout of tears and I saw it when he schooled his expression and stiffened his jaw, trying to be tough but I wasn’t even sure I understood any of it, the only thing that was running through my mind were the words I managed to get out a few seconds later;

“What?”

……………………………………

Carson’s POV

“So it’s true then, the human knows our secrets.” The chief stated rather than asked. He was looking at me with those piercing, distrustful eyes I had grown so accustomed to.

“Yes, he does, through no fault of his own. He simply got caught up in a matter between two mates.” I told him leaving out the fact that one of those mates included the pack Beta.

“It matters not how he came to know our secrets. We are only concerned with the fact that he knows. Am I to assume this matter is being dealt with as laid out in our code Alpha?” he asked  and I gritted my teeth as I looked over at him.

He knew very well how I felt about the murder of humans and I could tell he was bubbling with joy in the face of my discomfort. The bastard. They probably all were.

I gazed around the room once more taking in the faces of the ten council members who sat in their circle at the front of the room. Every one of them had their eyes on me, trying to appear intimidating but failing where I was concerned.

If I said I liked any of them I would be lying. They were the pack elders, set in their ways and distrustful of the young. They thought humans existed for our amusement and to work alongside them was disgraceful.

They certainly helped to make my job as Alpha a lot harder than it needed to be with their strict adherence to the code and their intense dislike for anything that went against it.

“The human is being dealt with in the way I see fit. He will not be executed unless I see no other way to secure his silence.” I said adamantly and a chorus of mumbling went up among them.

“You would put your pack in harm’s way Alpha? You would ignore the code to secure the life of a mere human?” the chief asked in disbelief and I bristled.

“The pack isn’t in danger. The code states that if it is the Alpha’s belief that a human will publish the pack’s secrets to the outside world then said human must be executed without delay.” I said, quoting section 4, subsection 6, paragraph ‘A’ of the pack code.

“Precisely! Without delay-” the chief started again but I cut him off.

“Until it is my belief that he will not let our secrets to the outside world the human will remain untouched and under our care.” I spoke with an air of authority and the room fell silent. “Now if that is all, I’ll take my leave.” I told them and when no one spoke I turned and exited the room.

The moment the door shut behind me a chorus of raised voices erupted from within the room, but I chose to ignore them as I made my way over to the holding room to see how things were going with Jake.

……………………………….

Grady’s POV

He shifted slightly on the couch but then dropped his head back onto the back rest so that he was looking up at the ceiling. Face red, eyes puffy and lips swollen.

“Thomas-” I started when he didn’t answer.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” He said cutting me off.

“Raped? Please tell me this is all some kind of joke.” I whispered in disbelief, but the defeated look in his eyes when he turned his head slightly to look at me confirmed my fear.

“Please… just, I can’t talk about this right now.” He said softly, then turned to look at the ceiling once more and when I saw his bottom lip quiver as he fought to compose himself I nodded and moved closer to him, offering my comfort without actually touching him because I had a feeling he wouldn’t welcome any touches from me right then.

My mind was reeling at the news…raped? Thomas? That wasn’t possible, who would rape a ten year old child? He never said anything, never let on that something like that ever happened to him. I tried to think of a time in my life when I’d seen Thomas like this; broken and scared but I couldn’t…wouldn’t I have known if something like this had happened to him? Wouldn’t there have been some clue?

I would have remembered if there was. Wouldn’t I? As I watched him struggle with himself I swallowed against the lump which formed in my throat. This was all so overwhelming, I just sat there as the minutes passed, staring at him and trying to wrap my head around it then after a moment he spoke, going against his earlier words.

“I was ten, one day my uncle said something to me; reprimanded me for something, I don’t even remember what it was but I remember being so mad at him for it, I wanted to get back at him I guess.” Thomas said breaking the silence, and I chose to keep quiet less he changed his mind and kept it all to himself.

“So that night there was supposed to me a pack meeting and of course they were mandatory for everyone so I was supposed to be there with my uncle.” His voice was low and calm as he spoke. “ but I was just so mad at him I figured I’d sneak out of camp and he’d be worried so he’d come looking for me that way he’d miss the meeting too and he’d get in trouble with the Alpha.” He said.

“I was such a little trouble maker then, I wanted him to get reprimanded like I did. So I snuck out that night and I decided I’d go to that park we always went to, you remember the one?” he asked without looking at me and I nodded.

“Only, my uncle always took me there so I didn’t really know the way.” He chuckled with not a hint of amusement. It was a cold hard sound that caused a shiver to travel up my spine. “I got lost; can you imagine that? a wolf without a sense of direction. Pathetic.” He said again.

“Thomas-” I started but he shook his head and I fell silent.

“I had no idea where I was. I remember it was dark and cold and I was scared but I kept thinking…my uncle’s gonna come get me you know? And then these two guys showed up. I don’t even know where they came from. One minute I was walking pass them down the street and the next minute they were dragging me into some alley.” My breath hitched and became shallow as I listened.

“The guy…he started pulling off my clothes and I remember struggling and calling out to the other guy for help but he just stood there… watching.” Thomas took a deep breath then, his jaw clenching.

“Jesus…Nobody saw? Nobody helped you?” I managed to get out.

“I shouldn’t have been waiting for someone to help me in the first place!” he spat “They were only human, I could’ve shifted and taken them out but all I did was lay there and like some helpless idiot while he did that to me.” He said in disgust.

“You were ten Thomas, you can’t blame yourself for this.” I said trying to calm him but he ignored me.

“The boy destined to be Beta and I couldn’t even shift to help myself when it counted.” he said shaking his head. By now all his earlier tears had dried up and he was looking across the room, his mind in a faraway place.

“So like I expected, my uncle found me after the guys had left me for dead. He took me home, cleaned me up and told me never to tell anyone; that if I couldn’t protect myself then how could I expect to protect my pack when the time came.”

I stared at him in disbelief “He was your uncle! He had no right to say those things to you!” I responded; my voice raised.

“He had every right!  What I let happen was weak and pathetic-“

“Thomas you were a child!” I tried to argue with him. I couldn’t believe he was blaming himself. Had actually blamed himself for what had happened all those years ago, but he wasn’t listening to me.

“Ever since then I told myself I would never be weak again, I’d never let somebody have that kind of control over me again.” He spoke with conviction. And understanding finally dawned on me.

“That’s why you like being in control isn’t it? Why you never wanted to bottom.” I said “All this time you’ve had this in your head, you’ve been blaming yourself for what happened to you and there I was trying to get you to relive it.” I said, agonized at what I had put him through.

“It’s been so long since I’ve thought of that night. I thought I was over it. I thought I could just let you take charge and I’d be fine. I can’t believe I reacted that way. it’s like as soon as you held me down everything came flooding back and all I could see was his face.” He spoke again. This time he closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose then took a deep breath and turned to look me dead in the eyes.

“I didn’t tell anyone because I don’t need their pity and I won’t be pitied by you either. This isn’t your problem it’s mine and I’ll deal with it.” He said firmly.

“I would never pity you Thomas. I’m just shocked about all of this, I had no idea….” I trailed off.

“And I want it to stay that way. I don’t want anyone else to know.”

I nodded and looked away trying to process it all but he grabbed my arm and I looked back at him. “I mean it Grady. Not Jessie, not Carson, nobody.” He said again.

“I won’t, I swear.” I said and watched as he let me go, pushed up from the chair and started dragging on his clothes again.

I just sat there, as naked as the day I was born. This had been probably the craziest day of my life; chased by a bloodthirsty wolf, held prisoner for most of the day, almost getting the chance to top my boyfriend, finding out he was raped and now watching him get dressed as if this was all a usual occurrence in our lives. Either I was dreaming, I was high or I was losing my mind because this shit just didn’t happen in real life.

………………………………………….

Carson’s POV

“How’s everything going?” I asked Jessie when I entered the room minutes later.

“Not going sir, we can’t seem to get through to him. He just keeps saying he wants to go home but he has yet to give any indication he’ll keep quiet about all this if we let him go.” She spoke up. Her brows furrowed in what I assumed to be concern.

“Call his parents, convince them Jake’s staying over at a friend’s house.” I ordered and she nodded then left the room.

It was time I stopped treating this kid like a special guest. If I couldn’t convince him using this method then it was time I scared him into it because whether or not he trusted us, he was going to be in a world of hurt if I couldn’t get him to keep his mouth shut about all this.

…………………………………….

Grady’s POV

Everything had been swept right back under the rug. Just the way Thomas wanted it and I couldn’t say I blamed him. After the shocking news he’d delivered a few days back I’d expected things to be different between us, maybe even a little bit awkward but that certainly hadn’t been the case.

We’d just moved on with our lives pretty much. Thomas didn’t mention the ordeal again and neither did I and as much as I would have liked to delve deeper into that particular conversation I figured it was probably for the best that we had put it behind us.

Thomas would deal with it in his own way and if he needed me I’d be there to see him through it. Now that I knew why Thomas hadn’t felt comfortable with me topping I wasn’t disappointed that I didn’t get the chance to. He’d been through a terrible ordeal and he didn’t deserve to have it all forced on him again, however we still hadn’t ruled it out.

Thomas made sure to explain to me that he wouldn’t mind me topping one day so of course we’d  just go slow. Just try until the feeling of me holding him down didn’t remind him of that dreadful night nine years ago. I was fine with it. Whatever he needed was okay with me.

“Don’t know why you had to go and buy this thing. I swear Grady if you fall off I’m not helping your ass.” Thomas was saying.

I was gearing up to go for a ride on my new motorcycle. We were standing along a semi deserted street not far from camp and he’d been telling me the same thing ever since we got here.

“Yeah Yeah, whatever.” I said waving him off. He might talk tough but I could tell he was worried that I might end up wrapped around a tree or splattered against the side walk. Thomas was a worry wart; it’s just something you came to expect from him.

I pulled on one black leather glove, then the other before I climbed onto the bike. I started the engine; amazed at the feeling of life thrumming under me, then looked over at him.

“Stop acting like you’re not glad I got the bike.” I said with a grin.

“And why exactly would I be glad?” he threw back at me, arms folded in front of him, feet apart.

“Because I look damn sexy in leather.” I said with a smirk and he laughed.

“Do you deny it?” I teased again and he rolled his eyes.

“You’re too damn conceited, that’s what you are.” He chuckled and I winked back at him a second before I revved the engine and sped off down the street, the wind blowing through my hair and the  sunlight glinting off my shiny new toy.

                                                               AUTHOR’S NOTES

SO THEY NEVER DID HAVE SEX THAT DAY…SORRY TO DISAPPOINT BUT NOW YOU KNOW WHY THOMAS IS THE WAY HE IS.

THANKS FOR READING MY SEXY PEOPLE!

ShoutOuts : To awesomegayboy34 and nemeancestus for reading commenting and just being plain awesome! Thanks for your support you two! Keep sweet♥ 

My Twitter:  TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 25: Sleep wins…every time.

Chapter 25

Thomas’s POV

I had to admit, the week was going much better than expected. Grady hadn’t blown the whole rape thing out of proportion, Jessie had accepted my apology and even went as far as to recommend to Carson that I be put back into my role in the fullest capacity as Beta even though the sessions still continued, the pack was celebrating its biggest party of the year today and I got to wake up to the Grady’s handsome face every day this week. Not bad at all.

I turned in a full circle surveying the turn out and smiled, pleased with it all.  There were at least three different packs here and so far I had yet to notice one hiccup. Everything seemed to be going well and the integration between packs was sure to please the council and the Alpha.

Speaking of Carson; he certainly did seem pleased; I spotted him close to the stage keeping up conversation with the Alpha of the Marcana pack; the great she-devil herself; Marissa Marcana and she also seemed to be having a great time.

I only wished  that this party extended to humans because I knew for a fact that the guys from school would  probably dub this the party of the year; sexy teenage girls, dancing in next to nothing, college chicks to die for, and free booze.

The only downside to them would probably be the  mass of adults milling about but werewolf parents tended to be  way more lenient than human ones and the kids and the adults had pretty much formed cliques of their own already anyway.

“Dude I’m telling you he won’t do it, look at him, he’s evil.”

I turned my attention to the voice that was unmistakably Grady’s. He and Laken were forcing their way through the crowd, drinks in hand while Grady tried to convince Laken of something…corrupting his innocent mind no doubt. They’d been hanging out a lot this past week which was certainly a surprise to me but it was good to see that my mate was finally over his pointless prejudices.

“He’s not evil you just don’t…” Laken’s reply was drowned out in the music and a second later they both disappeared through the crowd.

I wasn’t sure I even wanted to know what that particular conversation was about. I was perfectly content to just stand in my corner, sipping my drink and watching what was taking place around me, but that was not to be the case. I heard her voice before I saw her face and a wide grin broke out on my own.

“Now what is the big bad Beta doing standing here all by his lonesome?” Katherine said and when I turned to the sound of her voice I was enveloped in a big hug. I held onto her and spun her around until she was laughing uncontrollably in my arms.

“Kat, what are you doing here? I thought you were going to L.A this weekend.” I said, grinning from ear to ear.

“Yeah well, I broke it off with Terry so no point in going there anymore.” She said with a shrug, then grinned up at me.

“So where is he?” she questioned.

“Where’s who?” I evaded with an equally wide grin.

“Your mate, you jerk, he’s gotta be brave to put up with the likes a you, I wanna meet him.” She said and I laughed.

“I don’t know, last time I saw him he was  running around with Laken.” I said looking around just in case I could catch a glimpse of him.

“Ooooo running around with the Alpha’s mate, you better hope he really only got eyes for you hun.”

“Haha shut up.” I joked and took her by the arm pulling her through the crowd. Now that Kat was here it was officially a party.

I’d met her at the first pack party I was allowed to attend, which was when I was fifteen and I still had no clue what it was about her that made me like her so much, but I did. She was cynical, stubborn, a bad girl through and through and profanity was her second language. Everything about her should have been a turn off for me but I’d liked her instantly and if there was anyone in this world I could call a sister it would be Kat.

“Wow she’s cute, who’s that?” Kat asked and I glanced in the direction she was pointing.

“Oh no you don’t, that one’s as straight as an arrow and completely off limits to you.” I said steering her in another direction. Oh I probably should have mentioned Kat was a lesbian, another reason I probably liked her, because at least she wasn’t drooling over me like so many other females I knew.

“Honey, no one is off limits for me.” She said with a wink and pulled free of my hand. I watched in amusement as she approached Jessie who was standing by herself, drink in hand and subtly swaying to the music. Well I warned her.

“Hey sweetie what’s up?”

I turned to him when I heard his voice and we hugged briefly before I focused my attention on kat once more.

“Ugh, she’s here?” Rivers said, the disgust practically dripping from his tongue. I laughed.

“I honestly don’t know why you guys hate each other so much.” I said.

“You mean other than the fact that she’s a raging bitch, a conceited pig and a-” he began, face turning red as he described her.

“Okay okay I get it.” I said with a laugh, cutting off his words.

“What’s the witch doing anyway?” he asked nodding in her direction.

“Trying to pick up Jessie.” I said with a smirk and he chuckled.

“Didn’t you tell her Jessie won’t even date any of the guys here much less a female?” he asked and I could tell he was enjoying this.

“I warned her but you know Kat.” I said then we both fell silent as we watched it play out.

Right now kat was working all her charms. Rather than acting all tough and badass like she always did she was playing the ‘innocent’ card. Acting all sweet, smiling at all the right times and when she giggled at something Jessie said, I almost choked on my drink.

“What’s going on?” Laken question as he walked over to us with Grady trailing not far behind.

“We’re watching kat fall to her doom.” Rivers said with a chuckle.

“That’s Kat? wow she’s hot.” Grady said coming to stand beside me and resting his hand on my shoulder. I rolled my eyes.

“You think anything with a pair a breasts and a slim waist is hot.” I told him and when he seemed to think about that for a second. We all laughed.

“She’s trying to get Jessie? But Jessie isn’t…” and Laken trailed off when he realized that was the reason we were standing here watching.

“Okay looks like Kat just told her she’s interested.” I said and we all looked back at the two.

Jessie was shaking her head and backing away, like something Kat said had offended her and Kat seemed to be trying to calm her down. She was saying something and she had her hands up almost in surrender and a moment later Jessie seemed to calm down.

“Are you guys spying on Kat?” a deep voice questioned behind us and we all looked to the sound. It was Carson.

“Yeah, she’s trynna pick up Jessie.” Laken said.

“But Jessie isn’t-”he started but fell silent when Laken shushed him.

I watched as the Alpha walked to where Laken stood and hugged him from behind, then it was back to watching Kat.

Things seemed to have gone back to normal between the two girls now. Well the conversation looked kind of stilted and awkward but, normal enough I suppose.

“What if Jessie’s actually into girls.” Laken suggested and we all looked at him. The kid was losing his mind, and at such a young age too…sad.

“What? It could happen.” He retorted but by now nobody was paying him any attention.

“A buncha gay guys standing in an awesome party watching an equally gay girl trying to land a bed mate, how is this normal?” Grady asked and was rewarded with a chorus of shushing sounds.

“Why are you even shushing me? It’s not like we can hear anything!” He retorted and was rewarded with more shushing. He sighed then turned his attention back to the girls.

“Wait a minute, is she…blushing?” Rivers asked in awe.

Kat was actually blushing..Kat…blushing. This night was just getting weirder and weirder.

Rivers took out his phone and snapped a picture and when I looked at him he shrugged “What? I can use it whenever I’m blackmailing her.” He said as if that was a normal topic of conversation and I shook my head.

“I wonder what they’re talking about.” Laken said.

“Probably skulls and graves and death.” Rivers answered and Laken rolled his eyes.

“What’s the point of being werewolves if you can’t even hear conversations just a few feet away?” Grady spoke up again.

“Shut up human.” Laken said and flicked him on the ear.

“And this is why I don’t have a pet.” Grady said with a shake of his head.

“What’s going on here?” another approaching voice asked and Rivers spoke up before he even knew who it was.

“We’re watching Kat try to land a lover.” He said and when we all realized who the voice belonged to we fell silent.

It was Kat’s Alpha; Marissa Marcana.

“Kat’s doing what?” she asked in anger and we all looked away.

Homosexuality wasn’t something that was tolerated in other packs. Ours was actually the first I knew of that allowed it and while Marissa knew that Kat was gay she went to great lengths to prevent her from acting on it, not that it was helping.

Carson grabbed her arm as she moved to go break up our little fun and she looked at him in surprise.

“It’s okay Marissa, Jessie isn’t gay so Kat’s not gonna get anywhere with her anyway.” He said simply.

Marissa, looked at him for a while seeming to consider his statement.

“Are you saying that my Kat isn’t smooth enough to get your Jessie?” she said with a glint in her eye.

“Well…” Carson replied with a grin and Marissa laughed.

“Twenty bucks says Kat can do it. That girl can charm the socks off the devil.” she said pulling out a crumpled twenty dollar bill.

“Fifty says she can’t. Jessie doesn’t play for that team.” Carson counteracted and pulled out a few notes of his own.

By now our group was reeling with excitement. Alright now it was on!

“You’re all insane.” Grady spoke up.

“Shhhh!” we chorused and he fell silent with a pout. I chuckled.

It was surprising how quickly it ended after that. Not five minutes after the bet was made, the girls were parting ways and we watched in varying degrees of pleasure as Kat turned away with a frown and headed in our direction, then stopped short when she realized that it wasn’t just me standing here anymore.

“What’s going on?” she asked suspiciously when she was standing close enough.

“You should’a just listened to me.” I said with a laugh.

“You failed didn’t you?” Laken asked.

“Of course she failed.” Rivers responded.

“I think that’s my fifty you’re holding Marissa.” Carson said and plucked the cash from her hand. He was grinning from ear to ear as he held his winnings. Then he handed it to Laken who pocketed it with a shrug.

“Am I missing something here?” Kat asked, her eyes narrowed.

“We were just discussing the fact that you now have fifteen hundred hours of community service to do when you get back to camp.” Marcana said to her then turned to Carson with a smile.

“Good call Alpha.” She said with a wink then turned and disappeared into the crowd.

Kat just stood there her eyes wide with confusion and Grady chose that moment to speak up.

“Hi I’m Grady.” He said, grabbing her hand and pumping it enthusiastically.

I was pretty sure that when she looked back at this day, Kat would surmise that we were all crazy and she would be better off finding new friends.

……………………………………

If I made even the slightest move to my right, I would fall out of bed thanks to my mate who was sprawled across it like it was his to begin with. I suppressed a groan as I pulled myself into a sitting position and stretched, then I looked over at Grady who was still lost in his dream world. I didn’t blame him though, we fell into bed at around four this morning after partying all night with the other packs.

Too bad we had to get up early though. As was tradition, the other two packs had been given housing for the night and we were expected to have breakfast with them at 10. It was now 9:30a.m which meant, a quick shower for me, then I’d head out.

I figured Grady would be sleeping in today so I didn’t bother waking him. I just leaned down and planted a kiss on his forehead, did my toiletries and fifteen minutes later I was out the door, making my way to the hall where we would have breakfast.

I spotted Kat and the others the moment I entered and went over to their table.

“Hey dude, where’s Grady?” Kat asked before I could even properly take my seat.

After the whole Kat/Jessie fiasco last night, Grady had quickly become the center of attention in our little group which wasn’t surprising considering the fact that he was the king of all party animals.

“Sleeping.” I answered and grabbed a roll from the bread basket in the centre of the table.

Only Kat, Laken and Rivers sat at our table, while Carson sat with the other two Alphas across the room.

“So what’s on the agenda for today?” she asked and I shrugged.

Today was the day the packs usually hunted together but after fights broke out last year during the hunt the Alphas had done away with it so now everybody was free to do as they pleased.

“I’m gonna hang out with Jake for awhile, Carson says he’s letting him go back home tomorrow.” Rivers said with a smile and bristled.

Even his name annoyed me. The little fu-

“Too bad he couldn’t hang with us this weekend.” Laken said dragging me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah right, the other Alphas would have been outraged. A human knowing their secret. Jake would have been dead before he could even find the punch bowl.” Rivers spoke up and we all nodded.

Grady was the only human in history to be invited to a pack party and that was only because he was mated to a wolf.

“Carson’s gonna be with the Alphas all day today so I guess I’m hanging with you guys.”

“Maybe you can go down to the lake.” Rivers suggested.

“Or we could go off camp, go have fun in town.” Kat said with an excited gleam in her eyes.

“But nobody is allowed to leave camp during the pack weekend.” Laken told her.

“Who says anyone has to know.” Kat said again, her voice lowered and a smile playing on her face.

“No way, I’m out, my days of breaking rules are over.” Laken said quickly and I winced remembering the last time he’d broken a pack rule.

“Ah come on Laken, don’t be such a party pooper.” She said but Laken shook his head adamantly.

“And I’m the Beta, how would it look if I broke my own rule.” I told her.

“Oh yeah.” She replied biting off a piece of bacon.

“We’ll just wait until Grady gets here he should be up any minute now, he’ll know what to do.” I assured them.

………………………………………..

Grady’s POV

I grabbed my phone off the bedside table and glanced at the screen. It was a text message from Thomas. He wanted me to meet him in the hall in fifteen minutes.

Ha! Fat chance of that, it was 11:45a.m, every muscle in my body was sore from all that dancing the night before, I was tired as hell and I was going back to bed. I dropped the phone and pulled the blanket up to my chin then buried my head under my pillow. They’d just have to do without me today.

Exactly half an hour later I woke up to Thomas dragging me out of bed. So much for my beauty sleep…

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

HERE YOU GO PEEPS! 

Read my book  “What the Alpha says..Goes” for Laken and Carson’s story!

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 26: Don’t bed the bad guy…

Chapter 26

Thomas’s POV

Now that I was back in my official role as Beta I’d been briefed on everything I had missed, which really wasn’t much. The only burning issue we’d really had during my absence was the whole fence situation.

Apparently we still didn’t know who tore it down or to what end and the suspected person had been cleared. It was indeed strange but we’d get to the bottom of it eventually.

I’d just dismissed the pack guards after assigning their duties, so now all that was left was for me to go meet Grady at his house. Today was an exciting day for us because it was the day Grady was officially moving in with me.

I’d talked Grady into getting his mom ‘forced’ help, I’d spoken to a few from my pack who worked at the rehabilitation centre in town and they’d agreed to it.

They would be detaining her there on the grounds that due to her present condition-that being that she was a severe alcoholic- she constituted a danger to herself and her son and was therefore in capable of caring for herself.

It hadn’t been a pretty sight when they’d dragged her away but it had to be done. If she continued along that path she was sure to end up dead before her son even started college.

Grady seemed hopeful that everything would go well and so was I. I hopped into my car and pulled the door shut then started the engine and in less than a minute I was off. We’d already made a trip back to my place with some of his stuff so this was the last of it.

This would have all been done already if only he hadn’t sold his own car and bought the bike but I’d already decided I wasn’t going to bring it up again. Grady knew what was best for him after all.-Sarcasm intended-

……………………………………………

“I just don’t get why you need a room of your own, you’re always in my room.” I said as I watched him unpack.

“It’s the principle of the thing Thomas.” Was all he said and I rolled my eyes.

“I still don’t get the point of that statement.” I mumbled and crouched to help him pull things out of the box he was going through.

“Me either but I’ve always wanted to say it.” He said with a shrug. “This room is for when we have fights and you throw me out of yours, I’m gonna need a place to sleep with easy access to my stuff.” He told me.

“You actually think I’d throw you out of my room?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Okay fine, it’s for when we have fights and I’m pissed to the point where I don’t wanna see your face.” He clarified and after pulling out the last of his gadgets from the box he straightened and turned to me.

“I’m hungry, take me on a date.” He said out of the blue.

“Oh certainly your majesty.” I mocked  with a shake of my head. I don’t know why he thought it was okay to order me around.

“This is what couples do, they go on dates. Don’t you want to be normal?” he asked me and I stood to face him.

“Nothing about us is normal, why start now?” I questioned and he shrugged.

“You’re the worst boyfriend I’ve ever had, I swear.” He said glaring at me.

“I’m the only boyfriend you’ve ever had dude.” I said with a chuckle and turned to head out the door.

“Still the worst.” I heard him grumble under his breath. I shook my head but turned back at the last minute;

“Fine where do you wanna go?”

He looked up at me with a grin. “Movies.” He said.

“Okay, I’ll go get ready.” I said and exited the room.

“Okay I’m gonna go call the guys!” He shouted from the room and I paused mid-step.

“I thought you said this was gonna be a date.” I shouted back in confusion.

“They don’t need to know that!” he replied.

I took a deep breath and continued on to my room. Sometimes you’ll get the intense desire to strangle your partner but you should always remember you’re the one who picked them in the first place. Except in my situation, where he was picked for me so if he was ever found lying somewhere, dead by strangulation. It was me who did it.

………………………………………………

We should have spent a quiet day at home.

The ‘date’ had been a disaster because of the homophobic assholes we called our friends. Who knew it would be a crime to invite Laken? Well they certainly thought it was and when Grady had insulted them for insulting Laken, things had pretty much gone south from there.

So the night had ended on a sour note with no one getting to watch the movie I’d paid for and everyone going home pissed after the security threw us out. I was pretty sure we were banned from the place; like I said, we should have spent a quiet day at home.

So right now our ‘friends’ weren’t talking to Grady and because Grady was one to hold a grudge, he didn’t want me talking to them either, hence the reason we were having lunch with Carson and his best friends James and Eli as well as Laken and his best friend Lyra along with her boyfriend Matt.

I didn’t mind eating with them mind you, it’s just that while I didn’t appreciate the way the guys behaved the other night, I didn’t hold grudges and I would have liked to chill with them at lunch like we usually did.

“Stop sulking Thomas, we’re better off without those assholes.” Grady said, stealing a handful of fries from my plate.

“I don’t sulk.” I replied with a glare and he raised an eyebrow.

“Then what’s that you’re doing with your face?” he questioned and I shrugged then looked over at Carson when he answered his vibrating cell phone.

“You have news?…Where are you keeping them?….okay I’m on my way.” He spoke then ended the call, by now the entire table was looking at him because we knew that the only time Carson answered his phone at school was if it had to do with the pack.

“Thomas, Grady, come with me.” He said and pushed up from his chair.

Grady and I glanced at each other briefly before we got up and to no one’s surprise Laken followed, leaving the other four at the table. Other than Grady they were the only humans who knew we were wolves but our secret was safe with them.

Carson didn’t pause even when we pushed through the school’s main doors.

“We’re heading back to camp.” Was all he said as he jumped into his car with Laken following suit and I didn’t ask questions as I turned to where I had parked and started the engine as soon as Grady jumped in.

I had no idea what was going on but I had a feeling this was big.

“What’s going on?” Grady asked, pulling on his seatbelt.

“Guess we’ll soon find out.” I replied and maneuvered the car out of the parking lot.

Twenty minutes later we were pulling into camp and I trailed behind Carson’s vehicle, parking my car beside his when he came to stop before the holding rooms. I was even more confused than before as I stepped out of the car and when we met up with Carson and Laken at the door, the Alpha still offered no information. Instead he turned to Laken and spoke in a firm voice.

“Laken, you stay here.” He told him and when it looked like his mate was going to argue Carson cut him a look that said he wasn’t kidding and Laken fell silent, glaring at Carson’s back as we entered one of the holding rooms.

I offered him a small smile before closing the door thereby shutting him out.

The atmosphere in the room when we entered was tense. I sensed fear, anger and danger and my hackles rose as we walked pass the first set of guards standing by the door.

In the middle of the room stood at least four other guards, their faces grim and around the small table in the centre sat three haggard looking men, one of them I recognized instantly as the man who had tried to kill Grady that day I was shot. Paul I believed he was called.

“Thomas, Grady I’m sure you know that I had asked my team to continue the search for the man responsible for your injuries.” Carson spoke, his voice reverberating through the silent room. I nodded but Grady seemed to not have heard as he stared at Paul, his expression unreadable.

“Well after weeks of searching and hitting on dead-end leads we finally found him and these two guys in a warehouse not far from the school. They were recruiting more students and asking around for you Grady.” Carson told us. “A bit stupid for you to stay in town though, don’t you think gentlemen?” Carson spoke again, this time addressing the thugs.

The big one; Paul, sneered at him, cutting him a dirty look. “Wait till I get my hands on you kid, you’re gonna wish-’ he started but broke off when the guard standing closest to him kicked the back of his chair.

“They told us, they get their orders from their boss, who gets his orders from the head in London.” The same guard said and Carson’s brows furrowed.

“London? I didn’t think the operation spanned to overseas.” He said “What’s the head’s name?” he asked but the three men remained silent.

“The Apha asked you a question!” the other guard shouted and the man closest to him looked over at Carson.

“I-If we tell you we’re dead men!” he said, his voice quivering and I watched as Carson stepped closer to the table, staring into the face of each dealer.

“You don’t talk, I’ll be shipping what’s left of you to your loved ones, so open your mouth and give me the information I need.” He said, his voice low and deadly and I saw Grady shiver next to me. I put a hand on his arm to offer support.

“You don’t understand!” the guy in the middle spoke up and we all saw when Carson nodded to one of the guards who, grabbed the chair from under the guy in the middle and proceeded to drag him out of the room literally kicking and screaming. Then Carson turned to the other two.

“Your friend won’t be leaving this camp alive, so either you two start talking or you join him.” Carson said and if I didn’t know him any better I’d think he was serious, but Carson wouldn’t harm the other guy, this was all a bluff to get them talking. I knew his strategies well.

Paul only folded his arms and looked away, jaw set but when Carson turned his gaze on the other, he started spewing everything. He told us that the organization was run by one Adrian Corsetti along his brothers Marcus and Scottie.

Apparently this Adrian character were one of the biggest drug Lords in London, as well as a reputed arms dealer and hit man, a force to be reckoned with I presumed. When they told us all they knew, Carson instructed one of the guards to call the police.

These men were about to be found handcuffed to a table in the warehouse they had been found, with more than a couple bags of Cocaine and evidence linking them to a few other crimes in town.

Carson was nothing if not thorough. These men would be going away for a long time.

When they had cleared out the room and Laken was finally invited to enter, Carson turned to Grady. “Adrian Corsetti, ever heard of him?” Carson asked and Grady shook his head.

“They said he’s based in London, I’m gonna give Lucas a call, find out if he’s heard anything.” Carson said. “he can take it from here, our job is done.” He said and when we nodded he turned to go.

“Don’t worry Grady, if anybody can get these guys it’s Lucas.” Laken assured him then turned to leave in the direction Carson had gone.

I turned to my mate. “You okay?” I asked.

He took a deep breath. “Yeah I’m just glad they caught them, but I doubt this is over.” he said and I nodded. It rarely ended so easily. I had a feeling that if Lucas got on this Adrian guy’s trail, it would do more harm than good but who was I to question my Alpha.

…………………………………..

Lucas’s POV      

London<<<<

I burst into his study, pushing pass the guards who tried to block my entry but one of them grabbed my arm while the other jumped in front of me, acting all macho like he owned the place.

“Let him go.” The man around the large mahogany desk spoke and in an instant the arms fell away and the guards retreated.

“What game are you playing at Corsetti?” I asked, the anger billowing off me in waves. The man in question simply sat up straighter in his chair and appraised me with one raise eyebrow.

“Really Lucas? We’re back to last names after all we’ve been through?” he questioned in amusement and I glared at him, gritting my teeth. The bastard actually had the gall to sit before me smiling after what he had done.

“Stop with the bullshit, how could you?” I asked, my voice had risen and my hands were clenched in fists at my side.

By now the smile had fallen off his face and I watched as he pushed away from his desk and walked over to where I stood, stopping inches away from me.

“Are you going to tell me what exactly you’re accusing me of or am I to guess?” he asked, his tone serious and I took a deep breath before I answered him but it did nothing to calm me.

“I just got a call from Carson.” I began, watching his expression as I tried to detect some sign of guilt but he only stared blankly at me.

“Don’t you have anything to say?” I asked in disbelief.

“Am I supposed to know who this Carson person is?” he asked impatiently and my eyes narrowed.

“He’s Laken’s mate and he called to tell me that some of your guys have been messing with his pack members. One of them shot the Beta a few weeks ago.” I said seething, it was taking everything in my power not to reach over and throttle him, he knew what that pack meant to me, they were as close to being family as my actual blood relatives and if someone messed with them, they messed with me.

Adrian shook his head and crossed his hands at his chest. “It’s always about Laken isn’t it? Every time I turn around, you’re texting him or emailing him and now this?” he asked, his voice low and his eyes narrowed. He was pissed, I could see it in the dangerous glint in his eyes but I didn’t back down.

“So you don’t deny it then? You sent your men after them because-”

“Stop right there, get your fucking facts straight before you start throwing around accusations. If your little werewolf friends, got mixed up with my men then they caused it on themselves. I don’t have the time to be going around and ordering hits on crazy werewolves.” He said cutting me off.

I bristled; “Fine then, you didn’t do it directly but it’s still your fault they got hurt. Carson took down three of them but you know how this works, the others will only go after them, call off your men.” I told him.

“I told you when we started out what my job entailed. This isn’t a pack, my men are free to do as they please so long as they take care of my main business and if they got into something with the wolves then it’s probably because they messed with my business. I’m not about to screw up what I’ve got going because your little friends can’t keep their noses to themselves, got that?” he all but shouted. The veins were standing up in his neck as he glared down at me and I knew from experience it meant he was close to losing his temper.

I chuckled; a harsh sound that in no way meant I was amused, then looked directly into his eyes as I spoke my next words.

“We’re done.” Was all I said and I watched as his hands fell to his side and his expression, changed from anger to uncertainty.

“You’re breaking up with me over this? Lucas, they got themselves into this, I can’t have people messing with my trade. You interfere, you die, that’s how it is in my world.” He said, not quite pleading but more like trying to get me on his side.

I shook my head. “I knew this was a mistake. You’re a criminal, a fucking drug Lord for god’s sake! I knew I should have just walked away.”

“I told you what you were getting into with me and you were fine with it and now as soon as it gets tough you wanna bail?” he said in frustration and I backed up a step.

“You mess with my family, you mess with me, like I said…we’re done.” I said adamantly and turned to go. I walked across the room and threw open the door but stopped short when I came face to face with about seven armed guards, all looking down at me with purpose and I spun to face Adrian once more as I realized what was going on here.

“I’m sorry Lucas, but I can’t let you leave.” He told me and all I could do was stand there glaring at him and cursing myself for getting into this mess in the first place.

I was always a man of the law. I even helped the police with tough cases when they came to me with them yet I’d gone against my instincts and found myself in bed with a criminal. For the second time in my life my heart had lead me into a situation that could only end badly for me. Maybe it was time I stopped listening to it.

                                                               

                                 

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

YOU CAN CALL IT A SNEAK PEEK INTO LUCAS’S STORY… SO NOW YOU HAVE AN IDEA WHAT IT WILL BE LIKE.

I WILL BE POSTING LUCAS’S STORY IN A FEW DAYS SO LOOK OUT FOR THAT… I HAVN’T QUITE DECIDED ON A NAME YET BUT THAT WILL BE ANNOUNCED SOON.

ENJOY!

My Twitter:  TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 27: Four gay wolves and a crazy human…

Chapter 27

Jessie’s POV

I couldn’t help but feel a little sad that this was my last meeting with them. They had certainly come a long way from the sulking pair who entered my office that first time, to the smiling couple sitting before me today.

“You guys must be happy this is your last meeting.” I said with a smile as I scribbled on my legal pad.

“Yes.” Thomas said instantly and I laughed when Grady reached over to punch him in the arm with a disapproving glare.

“No, we’re gonna miss you Jessie. You prying private information out of us was the highlight of my days.” Grady said with his hand over his heart like the drama queen he was.

“Whatever smart ass.” I said with a laugh and Grady grinned up at me. Thomas only smiled and shook his head.

“Okay boys, let’s continue, we only have about ten minutes left.” I said and they both straightened in their seat giving me their undivided attention.

I shook my head. Figures they’d be the most cooperative on their last day with me.

“So you know I have to ask, how’s the sex life? Last time we spoke you were withholding sex from Thomas Grady, how’d that work out?” I asked, more curious than anything else.

“We’re good, everything’s back to normal.” Grady said and I nodded.

“So no more control issues then? Thomas gave you what you wanted?”

I didn’t miss the quick look Grady gave his mate before he looked back at me with a nod but I chose to ignore it. They had a right to keep some things to themselves. From what I could see, they had worked out a lot of their issues and if more cropped up then I was satisfied that they would be able to work through it together.

“Alright I’m glad to hear it guys and what about the whole Jake situation. How are you coping Thomas?”

 He looked up at me, his expression unreadable and shrugged. “I’m fine. I don’t have to see him anymore so that’s great.” He said.

It hadn’t surprised me to hear that Jake had convinced his parents to send him to a school in another state. When you had parents like his; who spoiled you rotten and were never around then you could expect nothing less.

Last I heard Jake and Rivers still managed to keep in contact with each other but I wondered how long that would last and I also had to wonder how Thomas would have coped if Jake had chosen to stay. This was all for the best I supposed.

“Okay and what about the situation with those drug dealers? How does it feel knowing that the Alpha passed off the investigation to Lucas?” I asked knowing this would be a touchy issue, but unless they wanted to delve into it.

I was simply asking to get their reaction, to make sure this wasn’t a burning issue between the two, but Grady only shrugged nonchalantly and Thomas’s expression remained unchanged.

“All I know is that Carson told Lucas what happened and Lucas said he’d look into it. I’m fine with that.” Grady continued and when it looked like I was about to push the issue as I turned to Thomas, he spoke up again;

“He’s fine, we’re fine, everything’s fine Jessie, trust me. You have absolutely nothing to worry about.” Grady cut in and from the look in his eyes I could see that he was being sincere.

They say everything happens for a reason and this only cemented that thought in my mind because it seemed as if it had taken Jake entering their lives and Thomas flying into a crazy rage to get them to this point; where they seemed incredibly happy, Grady was no longer trying to watch every word he said to me while Thomas was around and Thomas wasn’t sitting there  with a pissed off look for the entire session.

 It always pleased me to see that they had changed for the better and this was one of the reasons I’d be handing the Alpha my notes with glowing remarks on the two men. I felt like a proud mother hen.

…………………………………………..

Thomas’s POV   Nine weeks later

“I don’t why you think you’re always right, everyone’s entitled to their own opinion you know, you can’t keep trying to force your views on everybody else.” An irritated Rivers told Grady.

“This has nothing to do with opinion, it’s a fact. Battle freaks is the only videogame worth playing right now, all the other shooter games can’t even keep up.” Grady replied and this time Rivers was wise enough to keep his mouth shut.

There was just no point in arguing with Grady.

“Who cares anyway they’re just games. No sense fighting over which one’s better.” Carson said and Grady rolled his eyes.

The entire conversation was pointless, hence the reason I had chosen not to join in. I looked out at the peaceful lake instead, then at the trees surrounding it. This place was really something. I had been surprised when Carson had told us about it.

All the time I’d though there was only one lake in our territory; that being the lake everybody hung out at but arson knew of this one and he had told us that it was the place he and Laken came when they wanted some time to themselves so the mere fact that he told us about it was telling.

We’d become a close knit group over the past weeks, spending much of our free time together, learning more about each other, giving each other advice and sharing in each other’s happiness.

It was days like this that I found myself wondering how we used to exist on our own, going about our separate lives without so much as a thought for anyone else. The four men sitting   before me were much like family to me now and I was happy to be a part of it.

I looked around me, gazing at my companions; Rivers was sitting beside me on the grass, his back resting against the tree, Grady lay belly up a short distance in front of me, his hands tucked under his head, while Carson sat on River’s right and Laken was still in wolf form with his big furry head resting in Carson’s lap.

I watched absently as Carson ran his fingers through his fur until Grady spoke up causing me to look over at him, eyebrow raised.

“I think imma get a tattoo.” He said, not really telling anyone in particular but as if he was just speaking out loud.

Rivers snorted, “I just don’t see why humans find the need to draw on their bodies. Your bodies are beautiful without all that ugly art.”

“Are you saying you find me sexy Rivers?” Grady questioned, craning his neck to look over at Rivers, a small smile playing on his lips.

Rivers only looked at him with wide eyes as he got tongue-tied trying to come up with a response.

“He’s speechless.” Grady said with a brief shake of his head. “I understand dude, I’m just too sexy for my shorts, I can’t help it.” He smirked and I rolled my eyes.

“You’re wearing pants.” Carson deadpanned and Grady gave him the ‘ you’re an idiot look .’

“That’s not the point Sherlock.” Grady said shaking his head.

“tThen what’s the point Grady? do tell.” Carson spoke again and I could tell by his grin that he was teasing him. Grady didn’t even notice.

“The point is, Rivers thinks I’m sexy and I can’t help but agree.” He replied and Carson burst out laughing.

“You’re too damn conceited for your own good, that’s what you are.” Carson responded.

“Yeah and I do not think you’re sexy.” Rivers said, his cheeks red.

“Haters gonna hate.” Was Grady’s only response and I snickered then watched as Carson shifted his weight and Laken shifted back into his human form, his head still resting on Carson’s lap.

“Stop quoting famous people, don’t know why you can’t be original like the rest of us.” Laken said and Grady gave him a once over.

“You shouldn’t strive to be like everyone else Laken.” Grady told him and we all watched as Laken looked at him in disbelief,

“You’re the one who can’t even form two sentences without using other people’s lines you big-”

“Everyone’s a critic.” Was all my mate said, cutting off Laken’s insult and we all laughed.

“So any thought to where you’re going after senior year Rivers?” I asked, turning to face him.

He shook his head and glanced out at the lake. “Guess it depends on whether I find a mate or not. When I find him I’m going wherever he goes.” Rivers said and I nodded.

“Same here.” Laken spoke up and we all looked at him in question.

“You already have a mate limp noodle.” Grady said and Laken moved his leg to kick him on his shoulder. Grady swatted at his foot but otherwise remained in good spirits.

“I mean I’m going where Carson goes, jerk.” He said and Carson heaved a sigh but said nothing.

“It’s sad that you can’t go to University, you and Thomas are stuck here just because you have to lead the pack.” Rivers continued and Carson shrugged.

“I don’t mind.” He said and I nodded in agreement.

“What about you sir sexy ?” Rivers asked Grady sarcastically.

“See? I knew you couldn’t resist. I’m staying here, I’ll just go to a local college or do an online degree I guess. Not really into the long distance relationship thing.” Grady said, but I chose not to respond to that.

I knew it was selfish of me, but if I was staying here then I wanted him here with me too, so I was happy with his decision.

“Yeah I don’t see why Carson’s trying to force me to leave him here.” Laken said grumpily.

“I just want what’s best for you Laken, it’s not like I’m sending you away, I’ll visit you as often as possible and you can come visit me and then when you get your degree you can come back to me. Plus you have two years to go before you need to think about that so relax.” Carson said and while I found his logic reasonable, I didn’t think I would be able to offer Grady the same courtesy. I wanted him with me at all times.

I guess the fact that he was able to make such tough decisions and live with them was another thing that made him such a good Alpha.

“You know what the good thing about all this is?” Laken asked no one in particular but we all answered.

“What?”

“It’s my life and I get to choose what I wanna do with it.” He said, his voice firm. Grady nodded but Rivers and I were smart enough not to respond to Laken’s statement as Carson gritted his teeth and looked away.

………………………………………..

“Hell no, I refuse to get into any form of Metal death trap with this lunatic!” Rivers said gesturing to Grady.

We were all standing in front of Carson’s quarters about to enter his car when Rivers made the announcement. I laughed, Laken snickered and Grady reached up to remove a piece of lint from his shirt, completely ignoring Rivers’ outburst.

“Rivers there’s no point in taking more than one vehicle to the city, it’s hard enough getting parking as it is.” Carson said trying to reason with him but Rivers only shook his head and folded his arms in front of his chest.

“Okay then Rivers isn’t coming, let’s go guys.” Grady finally spoke up, wrapping his arm around Laken’s shoulders and pulling him into the back seat of the car.

I shrugged and followed and when he realized no one was coming to his rescue, Rivers groaned and made his way around to the empty passenger seat in the front. Then we were off, four  wolves and a crazy human making our way to the city that never sleeps.

The first place we went to was a little Italian restaurant, smack in the middle of the hustle and bustle and after we had eaten our fill, Laken dragged Carson into a clothing store and Grady, Rivers and I left them to continue up the street.

Grady wanted to go to one of those makeup stores to get something for his mother and Rivers was one of those guys who didn’t mind testing out makeup so it was a win-win.

“Why would you even want to wear makeup?” Grady asked Rivers half an hour later, as we stood in the store looking at their products.

“I don’t wear it, I just like testing it out.” Rivers said with a grin then went back to surveying the collection. Grady shrugged, looked over the shelf again then grabbed a few things at random, threw them in the cart and walked over to the cashier.

I didn’t blame him, this makeup thing was beyond me too.

Exactly twenty minutes later, after Rivers had gotten his fill of all the girlie stuff, we met up with Carson and Laken who emerged from a store carrying large shopping bags. Laken was smiling and looking pleased with himself, while Carson looked only vaguely interested. Shopping wasn’t really his thing then.

“What’d you get?” Grady asked, walking over to Carson and taking the bag from him.

“Nothing, this is all Laken’s stuff.” Carson commented as Grady snooped and I grabbed my mate’s arm and pulled him away from Carson, forcing him to walk alongside me up the street. He didn’t struggle but allowed me to pull him away and I was pleased.

Nobody who passed us even batted an eye when I slipped my hand into his and I couldn’t help thinking, this was the way it should be.

“I feel like a third wheel.” Rivers said after a moment. He was walking not far behind us with Laken and Carson and Grady turned his head slightly to look back at him.

“That’s because you are a third wheel.” He said then turned back to me with a smirk.

“Shut up.” Rivers replied without malice and Grady hummed a tune in response.

These two will never get enough of teasing each other , I thought with a grin on my face, the warmth of the sun on my back and my mate’s hand trapped in mine.

                                                                  AUTHOR’S NOTES

LUCAS’S STORY WILL BE UP IN TWO DAYS!!!

jUST WANNA TAKE THE TIME OUT TO THANK ALL THe HAPPY PEOPLE WHO HAVE BEEN READING,VOTING AND COMMENTING AND AS THIS STORY DRAWS TO A CLOSE I GOTTA SAY IT’S BEEN FUN AND I LOOK FORWARD TO SEEING YOU ALL OVER ON LUCAS’S JOURNEY!…. ONE MORE CHAPTER TO GO!! IT’S BEEN FUN ^_^

My twitter: TwinZ_Double

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 28: All that matters is the heart…

Chapter 28

A/N: Check out Lucas’s story ; ’ The criminal and The vigilante’ over on my profile. also check out Carson’s  and Laken’s story: ’ What the alpha say..Goes  which is also over on my profile.

Rivers’ POV

It was stupid and selfish of me to hold out the hope that Thomas would somehow come back to me after all this time. After all any old fool could see how in love he was with Grady, not only that but Grady was his soul mate, you didn’t just leave your soul mate for a past lover simply because he still harbored feeling for you.

I sighed and turned on my bed so that I could stare up at my ceiling. I was happy for them, really I was and with that, my mind brought back images of Thomas and Grady over the past few weeks. Their union was indeed a strange one but you could tell that they matched despite their differences-of which their were many- It was time I moved on.

 It wouldn’t have worked out anyway. I had finally turned eighteen a few weeks ago and I had yet to find my mate but I had no doubt he was out there somewhere, waiting for me to claim him as my own.

I shifted again so that this time I was resting on my side, looking out my window at the starry night. I could feel him out there somewhere; I could feel the distant pull of something much greater than myself, the pull of another half of me that was missing, that I yearned for.

Ever since my eighteenth year, I could feel his soul calling to mine and I craved my mate’s presence. He was, for the moment far away but when the time was right I’d finally have him to myself.

I suppose this is what Thomas felt for Grady and the fact that they were together, possibly only heightened the feeling. I’d watched from a distance as they fought, as they moved as friends and finally as they moved as a pair. Then I’d watched up close as they pushed each other away and pulled each other closer and finally lived through each other.

On the surface they were as different from each other as the night was from the day but if you were lucky enough to experience their bond up close then you would really understand that it wasn’t the differences or similarities that really brought two souls together. No, it started with the heart and it ended with the heart.

So as I lay in bed, alone and lonely on such a cold and empty night and I found myself smiling because Thomas and Grady had taught me something that I’d been too narrow-minded to understand before and that is; that when it came to finding your one true mate there was no use in being impatient because when the time was right and the moment perfect, your better half would come to you and your life would change forever and for the better.

I turned away from the night sky and closed my eyes, falling into a deep sleep with a small smile playing on my lips.

…………………………………

Carson’s POV

It always pleased me to see a member of my pack happy and just by looking at him I could see that he was. Thomas was happy and in love, just as I was, and to think that only a few months ago he had been convinced Grady could never accept him as his mate. The fates certainly knew what they were doing.

They were both back to their usual cafeteria seat with their soccer crew, who was clearly glad to have them back. Grady sat in the centre of their table, feet and all, gesturing wildly as he spoke to the group, probably telling them a funny story because everyone around him was laughing as he went on.

 I always marveled at his ability to draw in a crowd, getting his audience to hang on to his every word. A charmer is what he was and not for the first time I found myself thinking that if not for his impulsive nature he could have made a pretty good Alpha; well he could have been if he also wasn’t so irresponsible, a blatant party animal and the most important: a human, but that wasn’t the point here. The point was, Grady was truly one of a kind and I was glad my Beta had him in his life.

“Look at the way he’s looking at him.” Laken said beside me and I looked around at him.

“Who?” I asked following his eyes back to Grady’s group.

“Thomas, look at the way he’s looking at Grady, it’s so sweet.” Laken said with a smile and I nodded.

If anyone in this cafeteria chose to look at Thomas in that moment it left no doubt in my mind that he’d be found out. He was gazing at Grady as if he was the only man in the room, giving him his undivided attention. I could see his love for his mate in his eyes as he laughed along with the others at whatever Grady was saying.

“Omg! I can’t wait for the next gay couple to spring up! Gay guys are just the cutest!” Laken’s best friend Lyla said zealously as she looked at Thomas.

“Haha, Lyla you do realize that Matt is sitting right here right?” Laken asked her and she turned to look at her boyfriend but he was too busy biting into his pizza to notice.

We all laughed.

………………………………

Grady’s POV

Thomas was ignoring me.

I don’t know why he had the archaic belief that simply because we were sitting side by side in the same class we couldn’t text. He wasn’t a normal teen; not by a long shot.

So I tried again for what was probably the seventh time.

“I’m seriously getting sick of this woman’s voice” I typed and hit send. After which I looked at Thomas and watched as he read the message but chose not to reply. My eyes narrowed.

“ Stop ignoring me.” I typed and hit send once more but this time he didn’t even look at his phone and I could tell he wasn’t really paying attention to the teacher even though he was looking right at her, so he had no excuse not to reply.

“ Can I borrow a pen?” I typed a moment later and looked at him, eyes wide with innocence as he turned his head to appraise me with a bored expression, then he opened his mouth and said, rather than text back;

“Grady you’re sitting right beside me.” and I rolled my eyes.

“Mr. Gerard, it would do you well not to speak in my class.” The teacher said and I smirked.

Thomas only glared at me, flung a pen in my direction and turned back to the teacher. A guy behind me snickered.

“ Which is why I sent a text dumbass .” I typed back and hit send.

I watched as he read it, took a deep breath and let it out slowly, but otherwise he chose not to respond.

I had the distinct feeling I was beginning to annoy him but it wasn’t my fault, really it wasn’t; I was just so bored and the lady at the front of the class was only making it worse.

Would it kill the principal to start hiring entertaining teachers? Or if that was too much to ask, how about some sexy ones because old and boring was just overkill in my estimation and to think, I once loved History. I sighed and dropped my head on the desk, holding the phone between my knees as I looked down to send yet another text.

“If I was drowning and the only way to save my life was for Thomas to text me in class, I’d die. ” I typed and hit send.

In an instant Laken texted back. Now this was a guy who understood what it meant to have a phone.

“ Lmao! Leave Thomas alone he’s trynna be a good student unlike his mate .” I read then shook my head.

“ He’s not even paying attention, nobody can focus on this woman, she’s too damn boring, even Carson’s texting .” I typed then hit send.

I hadn’t even been lying either; across the room Carson sat texting while trying to be inconspicuous about it.

Beep

“ Yeah I know, Carson’s texting me. He just asked me to ask you why you’re annoying Thomas lollol. ” I read and looked over at Carson who was now looking at me and grinning.

“ Tell him to text Thomas, maybe we can all annoy him .” I said and grinned wickedly at my phone as I sent the text to Laken.

Beep

“ It’s on !” Laken had sent and sure enough a soft beep sounded and I watched as Thomas looked down at his phone, but to my chagrin, he actually started typing back with a grin plastered on his face.

The bloody bastard. Oh the injustice of it all.

“ What’s so funny? Who you textin ?” I typed and hit send then watched Thomas with narrowed eyes as he read my text and I could only glare at him when he put down the phone and  continued to watch the teacher.

When the next beep sounded –which was probably from Carson- I watched in disbelief as he typed a message with not a care in the world and hit send.

Okay it was cool. The bastard wanted to play rough, then so be it.

“ Thomas ignores me and texts you instead? That’s just wrong man .” I typed and hit send.

Then I leaned back in my chair so I could watch Carson across the room as he read my text, but to my surprise he put his phone down without replying, his eyes suddenly glued to the teacher.

The bitches were trying to play me. Oh how they’d learn. I thought evilly.

I typed one last message, this time to Laken and hit send.

“Don’t expect to have quality time with Carson after school today .” I  typed

He responded in a second. “ Why not?”

But rather than reply I shot up from my seat and all heads turned to me in surprise.

“I’m sorry Miss Caferry but I’m sitting here trying to focus on your Lesson which I’m sure you spent all night preparing so that I can better understand the complexities of the subject yet Thomas and Carson are just texting away and breaking my concentration.” I told her and just like that I had won.

I folded myself in my seat and watched with a satisfied smile as Thomas and Carson both looked at me in surprise.

“Thomas, Carson, phones now! And you have detention with me after school.” She said adamantly as she took their phones.

I guess it helped that I was her star pupil. She’d believe anything I said.

The boy behind me snickered again.

“I’m gonna kill you.” Thomas whispered and I rolled my eyes. Thomas was by far, the most fun person to annoy.

You just gotta love him . I thought, a grin breaking out on my face.

………………………………………..

Thomas’ POV

I let out a breath and watched as the smoke ascended then disappeared into the air. I’d gotten out of detention an hour ago and now I was waiting for him at the dirt track. He’d said he wanted to take his bike out for a spin as he usually did after school since he couldn’t actually ride it on the street yet. Not until he got it insured anyway.

He was late but I didn’t mind, sometimes I liked the solitude, it helped me think and today more than any other day I needed to calm my nerves and think about what I was about to do. It wasn’t everyday a man broke this kind of news to his boyfriend after all.

I took another puff of the cigarette and felt my muscles relax of their own accord. I had a right to be nervous. This might not end well after all considering this was Grady, who knew how he’d react.

When I heard a car door slam I dropped my cig and crushed it under my shoes, then turned to watch him wave goodbye to the girl who’d dropped him off. Then I casually pushed around some dirt with my shoes, burying the cig from sight.

I wasn’t sure he knew that I was smoking again and I didn’t want to risk him seeing me because then he’d get all concerned and start lecturing me on the dangers of smoking and all that fun stuff.

As I stood there however it didn’t occur to me until he was standing right in front of me that he would probably smell it on me, but if he did he didn’t let on, he simply looked me over with a grin and asked;

“How was detention?” and my eyes narrowed.

“I should really kill you for that.” I told him without malice but he winked and turned to his bike, looking it over to make sure everything was intact as he spoke.

“Actually death isn’t on my to-do list today so I guess you’ll have to do it some other time.” He said and I chuckled.

“Whatever, you planning to ride this junk all day or what?” I question, remembering the last time we were here. I’d had to watch for hours.

“You know, I really think you should buy a bike. We could race.” Grady said suddenly looking up at me excitedly and I snorted.

“Dude the bike’s dangerous enough without me giving you an incentive to kill yourself.” I told him and he gave me the ‘ you’re such an idiot’ look before turning back to his prize.

“Figure I’ll be out here for about an hour or so. We have a party later remember?” he asked getting on the bike and starting the engine.

“Wait I thought you said you weren’t going to Joey’s party.” I said confused.

“No we’re going to Becca’s, she rented a club this time.” He told me then held out his hand toward me and waited.

I didn’t even have to ask what it was that he wanted. I just shrugged out of my black leather jacket and handed it to him.

“I don’t get why you need a leather jacket to ride a bike.” I stated as he took off his own hoodie and handed it to me.

“Dude it’s the principle of the thing.” He said simply and I laughed.

“You’ll look for any excuse to say that won’t you?” I asked.

 He winked at me before he pulled on my jacket and before I could blink he was blazing down the track.

I sat watching him for about an hour and a half while simultaneously texting Rivers before he finally got his fill and came to a stop at my feet.

“Done?” I asked when he hopped off his bike and  threw himself onto the ground beside me.

“I feel like I could eat a house.” He said with a yawn.

“I could cook you something when we get home.” I offered, reaching over to rub the smudge of dirt from his chin.

“But you can’t cook.” He said looking at me.

“What’s your point?” I questioned with narrowed eyes. The little devil should be glad I was offering my services.

“Is this about the detention thing because if you’re going to kill me I’d prefer if you didn’t do it with your cooking Thomas.” he said looking serious and we sat staring at each other for a second before we both burst out in laughter.

‘You’re a fucking moron, you know that?” I asked and he punched my arm.

“And that’s why you love me.” He teased and it was those words that caused the smile to leave my face.

I had almost forgotten that I had something important to tell him and as I thought about what I had to say, the nervousness came back in full force. Shit I needed a smoke.

“Hey you okay dude?” Grady asked in concern as he gripped my shoulder.

I’d just come out and say it, so what if he said no, it’s not like it would be the end of the world right?

“Uh…Thomas?” he questioned again, bending forward so he could see me face.

It’s now or never Thomas, man up !

“I love you and I want you to do the mating ritual with me on the next full moon.” I blurted out then watched as he looked at me first with a blank expression, then in confusion and finally with understanding.

“That’s what you were getting all hot and bothered for? Dude you know I love you too, if you wanted us to get married all you had to do was ask.” He said with a grin.

“This isn’t a marriage Grady, it’s the mating ritual that bonds two mates together for life, it’s nothing like human ceremonies.” I explained, though I couldn’t help but be relieved that he was taking the news so well.

“So where’s my ring?” was all he asked and I looked at him in disbelief. Didn’t he hear a word I just said?

“Don’t give me that look, if you were asking a girl you’d have to give her a ring.” He said and I dropped my head in my hand with a sigh.

I was mated to an idiot.

                                                                  THE END

  Feel Free to  share you r  Thomas and Grady Fan Art  so we can all fangirl over them!

                                                               AUTHOR’S NOTES

NB/// Keep in mind this is a series guys so whatever seems incomplete here will continue in the next book. Lucas’s story will be the last book in the series by the way :)

Rivers’ story will continue in The Criminal and the vigilante :)

THERE YOU GO GUYS. IT’S BEEN FUN AND I’M REALLY GONNA MISS MY FAVORITE BOYS THOMAS AND GRADY BUT HEY, THIS CERTAINLY WON’T BE THE LAST WE’LL SEE OF THEM JUST CHECK OUT MY NEW STORY : The Criminal and The Vigilante iIF YOU DON’T BELIVE ME. THAT STORY IS ALL ABOUT OUR DARLING LUCAS! Also 

check out my story  “ A Vampire’s Marine“ 

If you do any fan art for any of my characters lemme know so we can all fangirl over them!

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.